Stefan's Salvation

An Ellora’s Cave Romantica Publication

www.ellorascave.com

Stefan’s Salvation ISBN # 1-4199-0747-6 ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. Stefan’s Salvation Copyright© 2006 N.J. Walters Edited by Mary Altman. Cover art by Syneca. Electronic book Publication: October 2006

This book may not be reproduced or used in whole or in part by any means existing without written permission from the publisher, Ellora’s Cave Publishing, Inc.® 1056 Home Avenue, Akron OH 443103502. This book is a work of fiction and any resemblance to persons, living or dead, or places, events or locales is purely coincidental. The characters are productions of the authors’ imagination and used fictitiously.

Content Advisory: The following material contains graphic sexual content meant for mature readers. This story has been rated E–rotic by a minimum of three independent reviewers. Ellora’s Cave Publishing offers three levels of Romantica™ reading entertainment: S (S-ensuous), E (Erotic), and X (X-treme). S-ensuous love scenes are explicit and leave nothing to the imagination. E-rotic love scenes are explicit, leave nothing to the imagination, and are high in volume per the overall word count. In addition, some E-rated titles might contain fantasy material that some readers find objectionable, such as bondage, submission, same sex encounters, forced seductions, and so forth. E-rated titles are the most graphic titles we carry; it is common, for instance, for an author to use words such as “fucking”, “cock”, “pussy”, and such within their work of literature. X-treme titles differ from E-rated titles only in plot premise and storyline execution. Unlike E-rated titles, stories designated with the letter X tend to contain controversial subject matter not for the faint of heart.

DALAKIS PASSION: STEFAN’S SALVATION N.J. Walters

Dedication To my husband who shares my love of vampire lore and all things gothic. Thank you for your support and input and for caring as much about the Dalakis family as I do. Special thanks to Sally Painter whose help with research was invaluable to me. Thank you to Pamela Cohen for loving the Dalakis brothers. Your enthusiasm for Stefan was inspiring. Thank you to my editor, Mary Altman, for all the hard work and encouragement and for caring as much about Stefan and Laurel Rose as I do. And to the many readers who have fallen in love with the Dalakis brothers, thank you for taking these remarkable men into your hearts.

Stefan’s Salvation

Chapter One A vampire walked into a bar. Stefan Dalakis smiled inwardly as he pulled open the weathered wooden door and walked into the dimly lit bar, leaving the dark of night behind him. It amused him to wonder what the patrons would think if they only knew what walked among them. But there was no joke to follow the opening line. The door banged solidly shut behind him and every head in the place turned his way. They all eyed him suspiciously. His gaze swept the room, cataloguing each patron in turn. Even though the room was poorly lit and he was wearing mirrored sunglasses, he saw everything. His vision was many times greater than any human’s and there was no place on earth where it was so dark that he could not see. He knew very well what they saw as they stared at him. At six-foot-six, he was a tall man, but he was heavily muscled as well, which gave the illusion that he was even bigger. The long, black leather duster that he wore was open, revealing a black linen shirt and a pair of black jeans. He pushed his waist-length, black hair back over his shoulders and ignored the barely veiled looks of mistrust as he ambled toward the bar. His boot heels scuffed across a scarred plank floor that had obviously seen better days. The bartender eyed him uncertainly as Stefan came to a halt in front of him. “Did you lose your way, mister?” Could he be any more obvious? Here’s your hat, what’s your hurry? Clearly they didn’t get many strangers here. And why would they? This was a rundown roadside bar nestled deep in the mountains of North Carolina. From the outside, the place was in rough shape. The paint was peeling from the sides of the building and the gravel parking lot was rutted with potholes. If it wasn’t for all the trucks parked in front, one might think it was nothing more than an abandoned building. Slowly, Stefan reached up and removed his sunglasses. He wore them whenever he drove at night to cut down on the glare of the oncoming headlights. Folding them carefully, he tucked them safely inside his shirt pocket before raising his eyes to pin the bartender with his glare. The other man gasped and gripped the side of the bar, his fingers digging into the thick wood. It was perhaps an overreaction, but Stefan was used to it. In fact, these days he encouraged it. The corners of Stefan’s mouth turned up slightly, but it by no means could be misconstrued as a smile. He glanced into the mirror hanging behind the bar. His eyes blazed a brilliant emerald green…Dalakis eyes. They were a family trait that marked him, his brothers and all other Dalakis males who had come before them. “No, I’m not lost.” He turned his gaze back to the man standing behind the bar.

5

N.J. Walters

The bartender swallowed hard, his Adam’s apple bobbing. He opened his mouth to speak and croaked instead. Stefan waited patiently, listening with half an ear to the strains of country music blaring from the jukebox in the corner of the room. He preferred classic rock, but he did enjoy some of the older country songs. The other man finally cleared his throat. “What can I get you?” He picked up a rag and began to wipe down the top of the bar. Stefan didn’t know why he even bothered. The rag was more gray than white. “Beer. Whatever you’ve got in a bottle.” The bartender was starting to relax the longer Stefan just stood there. He reached behind him and opened up a cooler, pulling a frosted bottle from its depths. Opening the bottle with a flourish, he placed it in front of Stefan. “You visiting?” Stefan had been expecting the not-so-subtle probe for information. It was the same everywhere he went. Ignoring the question, he dug into his pocket, pulled out a few bills and tossed them onto the counter. Grabbing the bottle, he turned his back on the bartender and ambled over to a table in the corner. Plunking the bottle down, he snagged a chair and placed it directly in the corner. Satisfied, he settled himself on the chair, tipping it back so that it balanced on two legs. Taking his time, he surveyed the room. It was mostly men hunched over the tables, drinking and talking in small groups. There were a few women—not many, but those who were there had obviously come looking for a good time. With their skintight jeans, skimpy tops and high-heeled shoes, they were walking, talking sex. Two were blonde and one was a brunette, but all three of them wore their hair teased into high, poofy styles that seemed to defy gravity. Their eyes were rimmed in dark mascara and their lips were painted the same crimson red as their long fingernails. The two blondes sat by themselves at a table. The brunette was laughing and chatting with three men who were hanging on her every word. One of the blondes eyed him with interest and he returned her stare. She nudged her friend and bent to whisper in her ear. They thought they might get lucky tonight. Stefan heard every word they said as if they were sitting right next to him. His hearing was as acute as his vision. Sex. That was something that hadn’t interested him much in decades. But that wasn’t totally true, he reminded himself. He’d been very interested a couple months ago when he’d watched his brother, Lucian, have sex with Delight. He’d envied the close bond between them. He’d shared the experience with them, yet been apart from it. But tonight, he found himself noticing both women’s bountiful breasts. He could imagine them stripped naked and lying on a bed just waiting for him to do as he pleased. They’d spread their long legs at his command. God, he could almost smell their heat—the heady aroma of an aroused woman. There was nothing else quite like it. And it had been a long time since he’d felt much of anything other than a deep, unanswered yearning to find a woman of his own. A true mate. 6

Stefan’s Salvation

Maybe he’d get them to pleasure themselves while he watched. He could imagine their red-tipped fingers sliding in and out of their hot cunts. No. One of them could pleasure herself while the other sucked his cock, her red, pouty lips sliding up and down his length, taking him deep into her throat. The low moans would get more frantic and when he was ready, he’d toss both of them onto the bed and fuck them. And when they were sated, he’d lower his mouth to their necks and drink from them, appeasing his own hunger. Just the thought of it had his cock rock hard and straining against the zipper of his jeans. The beast inside him rumbled to life. Every heartbeat in the room pounded in his ears. He could hear the swoosh of their blood pumping through their veins. The sensation was hypnotic. He licked his lips, almost tasting the tang in his mouth. He was hungry and they were sustenance. Closing his eyes, he willed the beast back into submission. It wasn’t easy. He could feel the sweat trickling down the back of his neck. As the nights seemed to grow longer, it had gotten harder and harder to even have the will to fight his very nature. It would be so easy to take what he wanted with no consequences. Taking slow, steady breaths, he ignored his throbbing erection and centered himself until he was back in total control. He opened his eyes and carefully scanned the room again. Nothing had changed. No one here knew the battle that had just been fought and won. No one knew that their lives had just been spared. The beer was cool and the bottle sweaty in his hand as he took a long pull. He welcomed the bitterness of the brew as it slid down his throat to his belly. It did nothing to still the hunger within him. He knew he had to feed. His brothers usually drank blood that they purchased from various blood banks through dummy companies. He didn’t mind living that way, but on the road there was no other way for him to survive except to eat straight from the source. Stefan was always very careful not to take too much and to implant a pleasant memory in the mind of the donor. They were no worse off when he left them, so it didn’t trouble his conscience any. He raised the bottle and took another swig. That was, if he even still had a conscience. Some days he wasn’t sure. His brothers would be appalled at how close he was to the edge and it was that fact that constantly pulled him back from the point of no return. He walked a fine line between survival and insanity. His nights grew darker and bleaker as each one came and went. He knew he could return to New Orleans. His brother, Lucian, and his new wife, Delight, would happily include him in their lives. Or, for that matter, he could fly to his homeland of Transylvania and spend time with his eldest brother, Cristofor, and his wife, Johanna. He was truly happy his brothers had found the women who completed their lives and made them whole. But it was for that very reason that he stayed away. 7

N.J. Walters

Watching the two couples and their obvious happiness had almost driven him out into the killing sunlight. Almost. Stefan Dalakis was no coward and no quitter. But more than that, he would not do anything to hurt his brothers, who he loved more than his own life. As the youngest of the three, Stefan had grown up being watched over by both Cris and Lucian. Even now, they still tried. But those days were long over. He was more than capable of taking care of himself. His brothers, although both extremely dangerous and powerful men, had grown lax. He, on the other hand, had survived by pushing himself to his limits both physically and mentally, constantly testing his powers and learning more. He’d wandered the world over the past few centuries and, for the most part, he’d enjoyed himself. He didn’t know what had made him stop at this particular roadside bar. Maybe loneliness. He’d been on the road for several months now, traveling the countryside in his specially customized truck. After Lucian and Delight had married, he’d just had to get away. He knew what had led him to North Carolina though. He felt a small, but genuine smile cross his face. How could any vampire resist visiting a place called Transylvania County? The tall mountains and trees of the state reminded him of home and he had enjoyed several days there before moving on. But he hadn’t gone far. Just down the road really, a few counties north. For some unknown reason, he’d felt compelled to stop here. So here he was, sitting in the corner of a dingy bar not really knowing how he’d gotten there. Maybe some hot, raw sex with the two blondes would lighten his mood. Maybe pounding his cock into their wet warmth would help him feel connected to another human being, if only for a brief moment. A quick glance assured him that the two women were still interested. One of them caught his attention when she opened her mouth over the long neck of her beer bottle, letting her lips slide up and down over its slender neck. His cock jerked. Oh yeah, he could use some of that tonight. Taking another mouthful of beer, he casually listened in on the conversations going on around him as he pondered if he should try and find a motel close by to rent a room for the night. Most of the chatter he tuned out immediately, not really interested in whose wife was cheating on whom or why someone thought their boss was a shithead. “…gonna be a problem.” Stefan’s head shot up as he focused intently on the speaker. His heart was pounding in his chest and he had no idea why. With all his attention centered on the two men talking in low whispers on the other side of the room, he listened. “She just needs a little more encouragement, is all.” The larger of the two men had long, shaggy brown hair and a bushy beard. He punctuated his words with a nod and a mouthful of beer. “You think?” The smaller, skinnier one glanced around as he spoke. His leg bobbed in a nervous rhythm.

8

Stefan’s Salvation

“Sure,” the big man nodded again. “Laurel Rose is a woman living on her own up in the hills. How hard can it be to scare her into moving?” “I don’t know, Aaron.” He pushed his thinning, dirty-blond hair back from his face and swiped a hand across his chin as if thinking about what his friend had just said. “She don’t seem to be the type to scare easy.” White teeth flashed through the bush of facial hair as Aaron smiled. “Don’t you worry, Clem. She’ll be ready to sign them papers and move by the end of the week.” Clem nodded, obviously more than willing to believe every word the other man said. Stefan sat frozen in his chair. He had no idea who this woman was and, furthermore, it was none of his business. But some primal instinct had kicked in at the mere mention of her name. Laurel Rose. He rolled it over in his mind, examining it from every angle. He whispered it under his breath. It was a good name, a solid name, and just saying it brought him more peace than anything else had in years. His eyes narrowed at the two men as the hunter in him surged to life. He needed more information. But first he needed to appease his hunger in order to be at his peak strength. Leaving the bottle still half full on the table, he rose and strode out of the bar without looking back. Once again, he felt all eyes on him as he blew back out into the night as swiftly and silently as he’d entered. Only this time, he sent out a mental command as he left. He walked around the side of the building and into the darkness. Leaning against the outside wall, he crossed his arms and waited for his company to arrive.

9

N.J. Walters

Chapter Two Laurel Rose McCaffey sat curled up on the window seat and stared out into the night. Something was coming. Shivering, she pulled the faded old quilt a bit more tightly around her shoulders, gripping the ends in her hands. Her knuckles were white. Her entire body was tense. She didn’t question her certainty or try to brush it aside. She’d been proven right too many times before. From the time she was old enough to start talking, people had known that there was something different about her. Her grandpa had told her she was special. Some of the older folks whispered that she was fey or had the Sight. They always said it in hushed tones as they glanced worriedly at her as if she’d suddenly put some kind of hex on them. Others weren’t quite so kind. Crazy, witch, touched or just plain nuts—she’d heard them all and then some. She’d long since learned not to let it bother her. Content to live alone, she had very little to do with the nearby townspeople. The limited contact suited both sides. Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to relax. The wind was little more than a light breeze, so it was quiet other than the usual creaks and groans the old house made as it cooled and settled for the night. Unfurling all her senses, she waited and listened. The animals seemed fine, going about their nightly business. That was good. They would alert her to any danger. She’d always been able to “talk” with the animals—yet another talent that set her apart from others. And that was fine with her. Animals were much more trustworthy than people. Whatever was coming, it wouldn’t be good. She could sense that much, but nothing more. Laurel Rose settled back against the side of the window seat and waited. Something was coming. Stefan cocked his head to the side and listened. He could sense something on the air. A calling. A searching. Something. It was there for a moment, no more than a whisper on the wind, and then it was gone. A feeling of urgency swelled inside him. He had to hurry, but to where? To whom? Shrugging it off, he concentrated on the here and now. The door to the bar opened and he could hear the giggles of the two blondes as they hurried toward him. Stepping out into the dim glow of one of the few remaining lights in the parking lot, he smiled. “Ladies,” he greeted them. He bowed slightly and swept his hand back, inviting them into the darkness. 10

Stefan’s Salvation

They giggled and tittered as they hurried forward on the uneven ground in their high-heeled shoes. One of them stumbled slightly and Stefan grabbed her arm, steadying her. She looked up at him, her smile slowly fading the longer she watched him. It was as if some gut instinct had kicked in, warning her of the danger he presented. “Maybe I should just go back inside.” Stefan could hear the anxiety in her voice. Cupping her pale cheek in his hand, he rubbed her red-stained lips with his thumb. “If that is what you wish, I will not stop you. But I will not hurt you.” He reinforced his words with a small mental push of encouragement. Her friend was already eagerly waiting, watching him and licking her lush lips in anticipation. Her frown instantly disappeared. It was replaced by a sultry smile filled with sexual promise. But Stefan was no longer interested in sexual release. The women who had appealed to him only minutes before now left him cold. All he could think about was the woman called Laurel Rose. But he played the game. After all, they deserved some fun for what they would provide for him. Putting his arm around her, he guided her into the sheltering darkness of the building. Pushing her back against the wall, he lowered his mouth and kissed her. Her lips were soft and sweet and she was so very eager to please him. Her tongue swept into his mouth as she opened her own wider, offering him everything. Stefan tugged at the front of her blouse, flicking at the buttons one by one until it fell open. He could see the long line of her pale belly and the generous breasts encased in a lacy bra. He stroked a finger down her neck, across her cleavage and over her stomach until he reached her bellybutton. Her friend tittered, her high-pitched voice grating against his nerves. He turned to her and pinned her with a stare. When he crooked his finger to her, she all but fell over herself in her haste to reach his side. Pushing her back against the wall next to her friend, he leaned over and kissed her. She was slightly shorter than her friend, but just as voluptuous. He searched her mind. Her name was Karen and she thought he was hot. Stefan usually respected people’s right to privacy and didn’t trespass into their minds. Only when he or his family were threatened or when he needed to feed did he do so, and then he kept it at a minimum. It was as much for himself as for them. There were things floating around in people’s minds that he just didn’t want to know. He usually got the information he needed and got out. But it was a useful skill and one he kept well honed, as he did with all his powers. Only very rarely could a person block his questing mind. He ended his kiss with Karen and returned his attention to the other delectable morsel in front of him. He skimmed his finger back up her torso, dipping into the deep valley of her breasts. A quick twist of his fingers opened the front clasp of her bra, and the fabric pulled away as her generous breasts tumbled out.

11

N.J. Walters

Cupping the pale, white mounds in his hands, he rubbed his thumbs over her distended nipples. She moaned and arched her hips against him, searching for his hard cock. The only problem was that his dick was no longer hard. The only yearning burning within him now was the need to feed. He pinched her swollen nipples before releasing her breasts and tearing open the fastenings of her tight jeans. Thrusting his hand down the front of her skimpy bikini panties, he found her pussy, hot and wet. Turning back to Karen, he leaned down and nipped at her earlobe before whispering in her ear. “Open your blouse and bra.” He licked at the whorls of her ear. “Then open your jeans and push them down so I can finger-fuck you and your friend at the same time.” He skimmed his tongue over her neck and bit the top of her shoulder lightly before releasing her. While he told Karen what he wanted, he’d kept his fingers busy on her friend, burying two of them deep inside her. Her cream slipped from her pussy, coating his hand as she moaned and rocked her hips. Clothing rustled next to them and within seconds Karen had ripped off her blouse and bra and thrown them to the ground. She fumbled with the opening of her jeans and then both jeans and panties were down around her knees. Stefan immediately fondled her breasts, arousing the tips to hard peaks before sliding his hand lower. Karen was just as wet and ready as her friend and he sank his fingers into her. Leaning back against the building with their clothing mostly gone, both women made an incredibly erotic picture. But still, Stefan felt no stirring of desire. Anger flared to life within him. He’d been looking forward to some sexual release, but this unknown woman had robbed him of it and he didn’t even know who she was. That gave her power over him and Stefan didn’t like that one bit. The moans of the women in front of him grew louder and he chastised himself for not paying attention. The last thing he wanted was for someone to hear them and come to investigate. Leaning closer to them, he spoke softly, ordering them to be quiet. Immediately, the groans of pleasure went silent but they continued to pump their hips hard, both of them reaching for release. They really were quite lovely with their breasts bobbing as they thrust forward and backward, pleasuring themselves on his hands. Their skin was soft and their pussies hot and wet. Beyond the heavy makeup and brittle laughter, he could see the beauty in them both. He could sense their desperation with their lives and how they both longed for more than they had in this small town. It was time. Easily slipping into their minds, he took control of their thoughts, purposely blurring them. It was easy. They were both so open and relaxed by the beer they’d

12

Stefan’s Salvation

drunk and the potent desire pulsing through their veins. They would never even know what he was doing. All they would feel was the pleasure. Leaning forward, he nuzzled Karen’s neck and licked the salt from her flesh. She silently tilted her head, giving herself to him. And he took what she offered. His fangs lengthened and he sank them into her soft skin. Her blood gushed forward, filling his mouth immediately. It was warm and fresh and he savored every drop as he drank deep. It slipped down his throat and hit his belly with a warmth that made him moan. Mindful not to take too much, he carefully withdrew his teeth and licked the wound closed. It would disappear within minutes. Thrusting his fingers deep one final time, he brushed her clit with his thumb. Karen came quickly, her release gushing over his hand and down her inner thighs. When she was finished, he withdrew his hand and eased her down until she was sitting against the building. Then he turned all his attention to her friend. This woman was slightly bigger and he could afford to take more of her blood. Her neck arched, but her large breasts drew him. Cupping a pale mound in his hand, he nuzzled his way to the side before sinking his teeth in deep. Stefan felt lightheaded, almost drunk as he continued to feed. Like Karen, her blood was rich and pure. Cousins. The thought flashed across his mind. These women were cousins. It would be easy to get lost in the erotic images that filled her thoughts, but Stefan forced himself to pay attention. When she’d given all he sensed she could, he withdrew his teeth and closed the wound. Again, he pushed his fingers hard into her pussy, driving her desire higher. One brush of his thumb against her clit and her orgasm hit her. Her hips jerked as spasms shook her. When she was done, Stefan withdrew his hand and lowered her until she was seated next to Karen. Licking his lips, he savored the flavor of the blood they’d both given him. Fresh blood was much more potent than that stored in a blood bank. Power surged through his veins as the life-giving liquid pumped through his body. Strength and vitality rippled though every bone, every muscle—indeed, every fiber of his body. One of them groaned, drawing his attention. Karen slumped forward, holding her head in her hands. Stefan felt a stirring in his chest and was surprised by the compassion he felt for both women. Crouching down in front of them, he helped them both get dressed. When they were both fully clothed, he tugged them to their feet, steadying them until they could stand on their own. They looked so young and bewildered that they made him feel old and jaded. He made up his mind that they would come into a small inheritance from a distant aunt they didn’t know. He’d make sure it was enough money for them to go away and start a new life if they chose. That decision made, he leaned down and kissed them each on the forehead before escorting them back to the corner of the building. There he cupped their faces one at a time and, staring deep into their eyes, he reinforced the memory he’d already

13

N.J. Walters

implanted. They would not remember him at all. They would not remember anything except leaving the bar and driving home. They would sleep deeply tonight and wake refreshed in the morning. He watched from the shadows as they got into their car and drove away. They would be safely home in their beds within the half-hour. As their headlights faded in the distance, Stefan reached into his coat pocket and pulled out his cell phone. Hitting one of the numbers on speed dial, he waited patiently while it rang. Before he’d sent the women home, he’d delved into their minds to get the information he needed. A sleepy voice answered the phone. “Yeah?” “This is Stefan Dalakis.” He could here the shuffling of covers as the man scrambled up in bed. “Yes, sir, Mr. Dalakis. What can I do for you?” Stefan gave the man his instructions. Within twenty-four hours, Karen and her cousin would be the beneficiaries of a distant aunt who didn’t really exist. When he was finished, he ended the call, confident everything would be handled exactly as he’d requested. The Dalakis family was this law firm’s biggest client and they did everything possible to keep them happy. Stefan smiled cynically. Money did have its uses. He hesitated for a brief moment before hitting another number on speed dial. “It’s about damn time,” the voice on the other end snapped. Stefan held the phone away and smiled before slowly putting it back to his ear. “I miss you too,” he told his brother. Lucian snorted. “Delight’s been worried about you.” Stefan sobered immediately. He knew that it was Lucian who’d worried more. His brother understood just how precariously Stefan’s life was balanced at the moment. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to upset her, but I just couldn’t talk.” His brother sighed. “I know.” Stefan could almost picture his sophisticated, urbane brother shoving his fingers through his long hair in exasperation. “Where are you?” “Transylvania. Well, not to far from there. I’m not exactly sure where I am at the moment.” “You went home to see Cris and Johanna?” Stefan could hear the surprise and just a tinge of disappointment in his brother’s voice. “No. Transylvania, North Carolina.” He leaned back against the wall and sighed. “With a name like that, I just had to stop and see it. I’m still on the road,” he added softly. “I’d come home and see you before I did anything else.” Lucian was quiet on the other end, although Stefan could hear him breathing. Stefan knew that his brother understood the implication. “Just remember that we are here for you. Always. We can get through anything together. We are Dalakis.” His brother’s understanding and willingness to do anything for him moved Stefan deeply. “We are Dalakis,” he echoed softly. Straightening away from the wall, he

14

Stefan’s Salvation

briskly continued. “I’ve moved on, but I’m still in North Carolina. I’m going to be here a while. Do some more exploring.” “Just check in now and again.” Lucian’s sardonic voice was loud, his meaning clear. “I will,” Stefan promised. “Just because I know Delight worries about me.” Lucian snorted and hung up. Stefan listened to the dial tone before snapping his phone closed. It felt good to reconnect with his brother. He’d gone too long without it. It had been several weeks since his last call home. That was inexcusable. He would not let that happen again. Tucking the phone back in his pocket, he walked to his truck and climbed into the cab. Settling back, he waited. An hour later, he was rewarded when Aaron and Clem walked out of the bar and hurried toward a dirty blue pickup truck. There seemed to be more rust than paint on the vehicle and Stefan figured that it was the caked on mud that was really holding it together. There was a sense of purpose and urgency about them and Stefan knew that they were heading to Laurel Rose. And when they found her, so would he.

15

N.J. Walters

Chapter Three Laurel Rose sat up with a sudden jerk. Damn, she’d fallen asleep. Rubbing her eyes, she squinted as she stared out into the darkness. The moon was almost full, giving her some light. Off to the left, a shadow moved. She was glad that she’d doused her own lights earlier in the evening before she’d started her vigil. She loved the dark, the peace and calm of the night. But that peace had been broken. Easing off the window seat, she laid the quilt aside and made her way silently toward the kitchen window. There, a little closer to her home now, she could see the shape getting bigger. Definitely not an animal. She’d been expecting something like this sooner or later. Wanting to be sure, she opened her mind and was immediately bombarded with the unease of the animals that lived in the forest around her. They accepted her as one of them and were warning her of intruders. Cautiously, she tried to pick up on the thoughts of the person creeping closer. It was much harder with humans and she didn’t get much. But what she did get had her reaching for the shotgun that she’d already loaded and placed on the kitchen counter earlier in the evening. Malice and excitement tinged the air. Whoever was out there was up to no good. With her shotgun by her side, Laurel Rose moved silently and swiftly to the other side of the house. Peering through the small window next to the door, she checked the immediate area. Satisfied that no one was there, she eased the door open until the crack was large enough for her to slip through. Carefully closing the door behind her, she slid through the shadows of the wraparound porch, working her way back toward her intruder. Her fingers had tightened on the gun and she forced them to relax. She didn’t like violence, but sometimes there just wasn’t any choice. She might not have occasion to use it very often, but she darn well knew how to fire a shotgun with great accuracy. Her grandpa had seen to that. Forcing her hands to stay relaxed, she peeked around the corner of the house, searching the area where she’d last seen him. She knew it was a man. The shadow had been too big to be anything else and the emotions she’d picked up had been distinctly male. She didn’t question how she knew that—she just did. Laurel Rose shifted her weight to her left leg, automatically compensating for the weakness in her right. It was only at times like this that her slight handicap bothered her. She could still move quickly, just not quite as fast as she wanted. Instead, she was forced to be stealthy. 16

Stefan’s Salvation

She wondered if this man was the one responsible for the death of her chickens last week. It certainly hadn’t been a fox or some other animal. Animals tended to take their kill with them, not leave the bloody carcass behind totally intact. Then there had been the mysterious disappearance of some of her tools from out in her garden. For the first time in her memory, she’d been forced to start putting everything in her shed in the evenings and locking the door. Theft had never been a problem before. And why would it be? She was alone on eighteen hundred acres of prime hill country. A shuffling just off to her right startled her. Another shape was skulking alongside her shed, his feet crunching the dry grass with every step. There were two of them. Laurel Rose chewed on her lip as she tried to figure out the best way to defend against two trespassers. One man was bad enough, but two was going to be much harder to handle. But she didn’t have a choice. She had to deal with them. But then, she hadn’t had much choice in her life. The actions of the adults surrounding her when she was growing up had shaped her life as surely as her special abilities had. Laurel Rose sucked in a deep breath, tightened her hold on the gun and did what she’d always done—make the best of things. Patience was the key to survival. She kept her breathing light and even as she held herself steady in the dark. Settling against the corner of the house, she waited until the man near the shed hurried closer to his friend. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Laurel Rose slipped around the corner and crouched behind an old iron washtub filled with flowers. Both men were almost to the front porch. It was now or never. The sound of the shotgun being cocked echoed across the yard. “Stop right there.” It was almost comical how quickly they stopped. The smaller man yelped and rammed right into the back of the larger one. When the larger man moved, she caught the gleam of the rifle in his hands. Holding her shotgun steady, she kept her aim on the bigger man. “You’re trespassing. What do you want?” “Now, Laurel Rose, that’s no way to greet your neighbors.” Her fingers flexed around the gun, but her aim remained steady. Now she knew who her unexpected visitors were. The big, booming voice belonged to Aaron Higgins so that meant the smaller man had to be Clem Simms. The two men were cousins and Clem was Aaron’s shadow. Had been for as long as she could remember. “It’s a little late for a neighborly call, Aaron. What do you want?” Her right leg was starting to cramp and she stretched it as best she could, but there was no way she was moving from out behind the tub. She didn’t trust either of them any more than she would a rabid animal. “Now, Laurel Rose,” he continued in a condescending tone that was beginning to grate on her nerves. “We heard you had some trouble and came to see if we could help. A woman all alone up here is vulnerable. Anything could happen.” 17

N.J. Walters

The threat was loud and clear. “I’ve had no trouble that I can’t handle. I can deal with any varmints that come my way.” There, take that. She could see him stiffen and knew he hadn’t missed her barely veiled insult. Clem hovered behind his larger cousin, keeping himself out of the direct line of fire. As always when they were together, Aaron did the talking. “With a sharp tongue like that, it’s no wonder you don’t have a man. A man might have overlooked your lame leg and scarred-up face and married you for the land, at least, if you were soft-spoken and a bit more womanly.” Pain welled up inside Laurel Rose and she beat it back down. Aaron knew right where to strike. Like a rattlesnake, he struck suddenly, hitting her where she was most vulnerable. But there was no way she’d give him the satisfaction of knowing he’d achieved a direct hit. “If it only takes a sharp tongue to scare off a man, then he’s not much of a man to begin with.” Aaron swore under his breath and swung his rifle around until it was pointed in her direction. “All I’m saying is that working the land alone is hard enough for a woman who’s healthy and whole. You might want to consider that you may well be safer and happier somewhere else.” He turned his head and spat on the ground. “Yup, a woman alone might get injured and might even die before anyone found her.” Laurel Rose’s heart was pounding in her chest. Now that was definitely a threat she couldn’t ignore. “You may be right, Aaron. But then again, a body trespassing on another person’s land could find himself shot. Maybe his remains would never be found.” “You threatening me, bitch?” He took a menacing step toward the porch. Clem stepped forward with him, his rifle still pointed toward the ground. “No more than you were threatening me. Just making conversation.” The muscles in her lame leg were starting to knot from being in such an unnatural position for so long. Pain radiated from calf to thigh and her knee throbbed. She had to move. Standing slowly, she tried to act nonchalant as she leaned against the side of the house. In truth, it was the only thing holding her upright, but she knew you never showed weakness to a predator. “Me too,” he laughed. “Just consider it some neighborly advice.” Laurel Rose snorted. “Thanks, neighbor, but I like it right where I am.” Aaron shrugged. “Your choice. Just something to think about.” He took a few steps toward her, his rifle still held out in front of him. Sweat rolled down her back, chilling her even though the evening was fairly warm for October. Both her legs were shaking with the effort to keep her upright, but her spine was straight and the rifle in her hands still rock-steady. “Stop right there.” She couldn’t let him get close enough to see how vulnerable she was.

18

Stefan’s Salvation

Aaron laughed as he took another step toward her. It wasn’t a pleasant sound. Her finger caressed the trigger as she aimed at his leg. Her heart was pounding so loud that she could barely hear anything else above the sound. Clem was trailing behind his cousin. Both of them were getting closer. They all froze as a menacing growl vibrated through the air. As silent as a ghost, a huge silvery-gray wolf emerged from the darkness and into a small circle of moonlight. The moon illuminated a silver patch on its chest. It was a magnificent animal, strong and heavily muscled but with a fluid grace that was spellbinding. Aaron whirled and fired at the animal, the gun bucking in his hands. Clem’s shot was a second behind his cousin’s. Laurel Rose stifled a scream, expecting to see the body of that incredible beast lying in the dirt. But it was gone, disappeared into the shadows. “What the hell was that?” Aaron blustered as both men slowly backed away. “I ain’t seen a wolf like that before,” Clem whined. The growling started again. This time it was off to their left, near the edge of the woods. Both men raised their rifles. The shot ripped the ground in front of them, kicking up dirt and rocks and making them jerk backward. Laurel Rose cocked her rifle again. “That was the only warning you get. Now get off my land.” Both men glanced from her to the woods where the low growling continued. Obviously deciding that it was better to retreat and regroup, they started to back away, heading cautiously but quickly toward the dirt road that led to her property. “Like I said, a woman alone could get hurt. All kinds of animals up here.” With that parting shot, both men disappeared into the night. A few minutes later, she heard the distant noise of a truck rumbling to life. Still, she didn’t move from her position until the sound of the vehicle faded off into the distance. “Oh, God.” Now that the danger had passed, she could feel her hands shaking. Slowly, she lowered the rifle and tried to move. Her legs could no longer support her and she slid down the wall until she was sitting on the porch. Laying the gun next to her, she used both hands to straighten her right leg out in front of her. The muscles beneath her skin rippled as they knotted. Gritting her teeth against the pain, she began a slow, steady massage. It was the only thing that helped when she’d stressed it this much. She was so intent on her leg that she didn’t hear him until it was too late. The click of toenails against wood was the only warning she got as he sauntered across the porch. A second later, the wolf was standing right in front of her. Her breath caught in her throat as she stared at him. He was so big and muscular, with an innate animal grace that was beautiful to watch. She was afraid to move. Instead, she opened her mind and reached out to him, trying to reassure him that she was no threat.

19

N.J. Walters

At first she sensed nothing at all. That confused her. She usually had no trouble connecting with animals. It was people that were difficult to read. His eyes seemed to bore into her, searching her face. She concentrated harder, all her focus on the wolf. The strain was beginning to give her a headache, but still she persevered. There was no way she could move from her position if he didn’t leave on his own. Doubling her efforts, she tried to reassure him, tried to read him. Then, gradually, she sensed him. The large animal radiated calm. He meant her no harm and certainly did not see her as a threat. The relief she felt almost overwhelmed her. Chalking her slight difficulty in reading him up to the pain in her leg and the stress of the ordeal she’d just been through, she finally began to relax. The two men who’d just left were more of a threat to her than this wolf. Tipping her head back against the wall, she closed her eyes and concentrated on taking one slow breath after another.

20

Stefan’s Salvation

Chapter Four Stefan fought his animal instincts. Part of him wanted to chase down the two men from the bar and rip their throats out for daring to threaten Laurel Rose. The human part of him couldn’t bear to leave her side. In his own vehicle, he’d followed Aaron’s truck from the bar parking lot as it wound around a long, twisting road that gradually snaked higher into the hills. Keeping his distance, he’d tracked them easily through the dark. His perfect night vision had enabled him to drive with the truck lights off, so they’d had no idea he was following them. When they’d turned off the main road and up a dirt one, he’d followed until he found a good place to pull his truck off the road and into the woods. Satisfied that the black pickup was well-hidden and couldn’t be seen from the road, he’d gotten out and stripped off his clothes, tossing them on the front seat. Taking a deep breath, he’d inhaled the fragrant mountain air, embraced the night and allowed the change to come. Immediately his body began to alter. Bone and muscle rippled and reformed as his hands and feet changed into paws. Falling to all fours, he waited as thick hair sprouted on his body. His face transformed itself and within seconds the man was gone. In his place was a huge silvery-gray wolf. Moving quickly, he’d sped through the forest. Keeping his nose in the air, he easily scented the exhaust fumes from the truck and followed it further up the hillside. At any other time, he would have enjoyed the beauty of the forest around him, but not tonight. Tonight, he was focused on his prey. They would lead him to her. Laurel Rose. He’d rolled her name over and over in his mind, not quite able to form a picture of her yet. But he would. And soon. Tracking them was easy. Stopping at the edge of the woods, he’d watched and waited as the two men crept closer to the house in the clearing. It wasn’t a large place, but it looked well-tended. He’d smelled her first, an illusive scent on the wind. A hint of lavender coupled with the tang of fear. Keeping track of the two men, he’d waited for her to appear. He knew she was outside on the porch. He’d heard her almost soundless movements as she crept along. When she’d turned the corner of the house and crouched behind the old iron tub, he’d almost lost it. The animal in him wanted to tilt its head back and howl at the moon, announcing to all within hearing distance that this was his mate. His heart pounded

21

N.J. Walters

and all his senses went on alert. Every male instinct within him was demanding that he go to her and claim her. She was the one. For hundreds of years he had searched for her. For the last century, he’d all but given up hope. This was the one woman, the perfect woman for him. The only woman who could complete him. The only woman he would ever love. Dalakis men loved only once in their existence. It was their gift and their curse. Some of his ancestors had given up their search in despair and had faced the killing sun rather than live any longer without finding their true love. Others had done the same after being rejected by their mate. Some had joined their one true love in a human lifetime, following them in death when the time came. Only the strongest of the women had agreed to attempt the transformation. It was dangerous and sometimes they died. But if they survived, they were reborn as vampires, mated to a Dalakis male for eternity. Fighting for control, he’d watched the scene unfold in front of him. Pride filled him at the way she handled herself. She showed no fear even though he could sense it within her. Standing there with a rifle trained on the two men, he thought she was the most magnificent creature he had ever seen. He’d been so entranced and overwhelmed by everything—her looks, her scent, the sound of her voice—that he’d ignored the threat to her for almost too long. When Aaron had stepped closer to her, Stefan had caught the surge of her fear and reacted immediately, stepping out from the woods to confront the men. Now they were gone and she was here alone with him. More than anything, he wanted to change back into a man, take her into his arms and mate with her, dominating and claiming her for eternity. But his mind told him that would be a mistake. He didn’t know anything about her, but he sensed her ease with his wolf form. She was accepting of the animal where she would fear the man. When she slumped onto the porch, he’d bounded up the steps. Had she been hurt? He came to a halt in front of her, watching her intently as she rubbed her leg. It seemed to be an old injury, not a new one. The probe at his mind shocked him. He immediately threw up a barrier, stopping it. Carefully, he probed back. It was coming from Laurel Rose. This was interesting. Not many humans had the ability to read another’s mind or sense their emotions. Catching a hint of her unease, he sent calming thoughts to her, taking care to keep them as basic as an animal’s. As simple as that, she accepted him. Closing her eyes, she leaned back against the wall and relaxed. Tipping back his head, Stefan howled. Long and low, he sent his call into the night and across the mountains, warning all within hearing distance. This was his woman and he would protect her at all costs.

22

Stefan’s Salvation

His call startled her and she sat up straight again, scooting slowly to the side. Stefan heaved a sigh and sidled closer to her. Lying down next to her, he put one paw on her leg and lowered his head to her lap. Laurel Rose wasn’t quite sure what to do when the wolf gave a deep sigh, lay down beside her and stuck its head onto her lap. Ever-so slowly, she raised her right hand and laid it on his side. She’d never seen anything quite like him before. Some parts of the state were trying to reintroduce the red wolf back into the woods, but they were all on reserves. And this animal certainly wasn’t anything like that. He looked more like a timber wolf, but that was impossible. Most likely, he was a half-breed, a cross between wolf and dog. Whatever he was, he was absolutely stunning. And he’d helped drive off Aaron and Clem. “Thanks for your help.” She kept her voice low and calm as she tentatively moved her hand along his side. The thick fur coat was soft and warm under her fingers and as she stroked him, she could feel the muscles rippling beneath his skin. He heaved a sigh, as if reluctant, before slowly raising himself back into a seated position. His large body crowded next to hers. Turning his massive head, he stared straight into her eyes before inclining his head slightly as if in acknowledgement. But that was impossible. Now she was just being fanciful. She could sense his concern for her, and for some unknown reason, she found herself talking to the large creature. “I just don’t know what to do.” Unconsciously, she raised her hand and began to stroke the wolf’s head. “I can’t be certain, but I’ll bet that Aaron and Clem are behind the problems I’ve been having lately.” Relaxing against the side of the house, she gazed out over the yard. It was bathed in the moonlight. The trees and mountains were little more than a dark silhouette in the distance, but the view never failed to stir her soul. “There have been McCaffeys on this land since just after the Revolutionary War. My however-many-greats grandpa was granted the land from the government. This is my home.” She paused and sighed. “And now someone wants to take it.” The wolf perked up his ears and gave a low growl as if encouraging her to continue. It felt good to voice her concerns. She’d had no one to talk to and just saying things out loud was helping her to sort through her thoughts. “I know that I’m the last McCaffey unless I marry and have kids, and that doesn’t look likely. Unless I can find some distant relative to leave the land to when I die, it will fall out of the family’s hands forever. “Maybe it doesn’t matter.” The wolf growled low and harsh as if to disagree. His disgruntled tone made her laugh. “I know and I agree with you.” She ruffled the fur on his neck. “I can’t imagine living anywhere else. This place is home. It’s…” She struggled for words. “Well, it’s everything to me. “I know why the land developers want it. This is prime land for building a fancy spa and resort and they’ve already bought out so much of the land around here. Maybe

23

N.J. Walters

it would mean more jobs for the area and maybe I am standing in the way of progress, but, damn it, this is my home and I plan to stay.” She nodded decisively. “They can build next to me or around me, but I’m not budging.” Laurel Rose closed her eyes as exhaustion claimed her. The adrenaline crash from the confrontation and just voicing her fears aloud had taken what energy she had. There was nothing else she could do tonight, so it was time to try and get some rest. Dawn would come early and, with it, another day filled with challenges. She took her pleasures where she could because they’d been so few and far between lately, but now it was time to end her visit with her new friend and send him back out into the night. Bracing one hand on the side of the house and the other on the floor, she levered herself up onto her feet. Leaning down, she picked up the rifle and limped to the front door. The wolf padded silently at her side, watching her every move. She knew most folks would think she was nuts for not fearing the animal, but then again, they already thought she was crazy and she didn’t feel threatened at all by his presence. Opening the door, she stepped inside and turned back to the animal waiting patiently on the front step. “After your help tonight, you’re welcome in my home any time. But you’re obviously well-fed and well looked after, so I suspect you have a home to go to.” He stood there on the porch, staring up at her with his big, dark eyes. She wished she could see them better. In the moonlight they looked almost green, but that was impossible. Wolves didn’t have eyes that color. The more time she spent around him, however, the more she was convinced he had to belong to someone. “Go on now. It’s time for you to go home.” Although she knew sending him away was the right thing to do, when he turned and loped back toward the woods, she almost called him back. The wrenching loss she felt as he disappeared was almost overwhelming. Her heart pounded so hard that her chest hurt and she nearly burst into tears. Resolutely, she closed the door and barred it for the night—another practice she’d recently started. “It’s just delayed reaction to what happened. That’s all.” Leaning the rifle in the corner by the door, she turned and slowly limped across the room. She’d also started keeping another loaded rifle upstairs in her bedroom. “It certainly has nothing at all to do with that big wolf or half-breed dog or whatever he is.” As she gripped the railing and half walked, half hauled herself up the stairs, she tried desperately to believe her own words. Making her way into her bedroom, she paused and looked out the window. The curtains fluttered in the light breeze as the night air, sweet and moist, filled the room. The moon illuminated a small hill in the distance and as she watched, a silhouette appeared. The lonely howl reached her ears. The sound broke her heart, echoing her own profound loneliness.

24

Stefan’s Salvation

Slamming the window shut, she spun back around and collapsed across the bed. The soft feather mattress embraced her as she wrapped her arms around her pillow and cried.

25

N.J. Walters

Chapter Five Laurel Rose moved restlessly against the sheets, locked in an unsettled state somewhere between sleep and wakefulness. The fresh scent of the surrounding forest wafted through the window, sweetening the air around her. It was a familiar smell, earthy and strong, and never failed to comfort her. A thought nagged in the back of her mind. Hadn’t she closed the window? Snuggling her pillow closer, she rolled onto her side and opened her eyes a crack. The sheer lace curtains were fluttering slightly in the night breeze. She should have been alarmed by that fact, but instead she closed her eyes again and relaxed, enjoying the feel of the moist air against her skin. A slight rustling caught her ears. It wasn’t the drapes brushing against the window frame or anything moving around outside. It was in the room with her. And it was close. Still, she felt no sense of alarm, which in itself was slightly alarming. The dichotomy of her thoughts made her frown and she struggled to make sense of things. Perhaps she was dreaming. Again, she opened her eyes. It was much harder to do than it should have been. Her entire body felt heavy and she was content to just lie there on the bed, caught in a web of lethargy. A large shadow moved in front of the window, blocking the sliver of moonlight that shone through it. Her heart jumped and began a pounding rhythm against her chest. Adrenaline surged through her body. There was someone in the room with her. Had Aaron and Clem returned? In a desperate effort to protect herself, she lunged over the side of the bed, grabbing for the rifle that was leaning against her nightstand. She ignored the shaft of pain that shot up her right leg as she hit the floor so hard that her teeth rattled. Reaching out, she grabbed the rifle even as she kept rolling, pulling herself up into a sitting position. She gripped it in her hands and aimed at…nothing. Scooting into the corner, she blinked hard as she tried to peer into the deep shadows of the room. “I know you’re there.” She licked her lips, moistening her dry mouth. “Come out.” She listened hard but could hear nothing. She sat there for the longest time, waiting, listening. Nothing moved. Nothing stirred. In fact, it was too quiet. There were no sounds from outside. No tree branches blowing in the wind, no owls hooting in the forest, no music from the wind chimes

26

Stefan’s Salvation

hanging on the front porch below her bedroom window. The air was now still, the earlier breeze gone. Her cramped position was beginning to get more than a little uncomfortable and Laurel Rose knew she had to move. Keeping her eyes on the corner, she used the bedside table to drag herself upright. Maybe she’d been dreaming. Maybe some large bird had flown by the window and made it look as if someone was standing in her bedroom. Maybe. Her knee-length white cotton nightgown stuck to her back and she could feel a bead of sweat rolling down her neck. The metallic tang of fear still filled her mouth, and she knew she’d never rest until she checked her room. Slowly and cautiously, she went around the foot of the bed, careful to avoid the old cedar chest that sat there. The large armoire was pushed against the far wall and was the most likely spot for an intruder to hide. Laurel Rose kept close to the side of the bed as she inched toward it. She was so scared. Suddenly anger washed over her. She was sick and tired of being scared. Her life had spun out of control lately and she wanted things to go back to the way they’d been. It had taken her years to get to the point where she was even remotely content and she was fed up with feeling as if her whole way of life was being threatened. Adrenaline continued to pump through her veins, giving her the impetus to push forward. In a rush, she moved, swinging her entire body around to face the shadows on the far side of the big armoire. Nothing. The letdown was tremendous. It must have just been a dream. Her legs were trembling, so she lowered herself back onto the bed with the rifle still cradled in her arms. Realizing she was still holding it, she propped it up against the wall next to the headboard. Burying her face in her hands, she took several deep breaths. She was not losing her mind. There was a logical explanation for what she saw. There had to be. The murmur in her mind started so low that she didn’t pay attention to it at first. The deep, calm voice enveloped her, wrapping her in its warmth and strength much like she wrapped herself in a favorite old quilt on a cold winter’s day. The words were hard to make out, but the longer she sensed the presence in her mind, the clearer they became. She pressed her hands over her ears, trying to block out the unfamiliar voice. She was too tired to concentrate properly and none of her normal mental blocks worked. Soon she no longer wanted them to. The voice was hypnotic and definitely male. It called to her in a way that nothing else ever had in her life. She felt a connection to it that was instantaneous and incredibly strong. Even though she’d never heard it before, she somehow knew that voice. She felt it on a level so deep that it spoke to her very soul.

27

N.J. Walters

He was reassuring her over and over that he meant her no harm. Indeed, he was there solely to protect her and would kill anyone who threatened her. The very precise and calm way he stated that fact shook her to her very core. He was deadly serious. How is it that I can hear you in my mind? We have a bond, you and I. You are special. Sometimes Laurel Rose hated that word. She didn’t want to be special. All she’d ever wanted was to be normal and live an ordinary life. She hesitated as a thought occurred to her. Are you like me? No, not like you. His laughter was low and tinged with bitterness. I do have abilities that are much the same as yours. But mine go further than you can even imagine. His words intrigued and frightened her at the same time. It would be fascinating to talk to someone who shared her special gifts. To be able to ask questions and to not have her abilities questioned or ridiculed. It didn’t seem at all odd to be having an entire conversation in her mind with a man she’d never met. Laurel Rose shook her head. Maybe she really was dreaming. But she didn’t think so. “Who are you?” she murmured into the darkness. I am Stefan Dalakis, he immediately replied. And I am your destiny. That made her smile slightly. He sounded so arrogantly male and sure of himself. Are you now? Don’t I have any say in the matter? Of course you do. Now he sounded affronted. But that does not mean that I will not use everything at my disposal to make you see my way in this matter. And what exactly is my destiny? This conversation was getting stranger by the minute. You will be mine. My woman for all eternity. Laurel Rose swallowed hard. This was getting way out of hand. This conversation was getting out of hand. Going way beyond just talking with someone who might be able to teach her more about her psychic gifts. As much as she craved the chance to talk to him face-to-face, she wasn’t sure that was such a smart idea. He was way too intense. As much as she wanted to continue their strange communication, she knew it was time to cut it off. Finding the determination to say it out loud was much harder than she’d expected it to be. She broke out into a sweat and her heart began to pound at the thought of losing contact with his voice. She didn’t know him, for heaven’s sake. It shouldn’t have been so hard to say goodbye. “I don’t know who you are, but I want you out of my head now.” Her heart skipped a beat as another thought occurred to her. “That was you earlier, wasn’t it? You were here in my room.” Yes. No hesitation. No evasion. Just a simple, straightforward answer.

28

Stefan’s Salvation

“You had no right to be here.” Her home. Her sanctuary had been invaded. “You scared me.” She sensed his discomfort. For that I ask your forgiveness. It was never my intention to frighten you. “Then what was your intention?” She continued to speak aloud even though she heard his answers in her mind. To see you. To pleasure you. Now her heart was pounding and it had nothing to do with fear. Her fingers curled into the bedcovers on either side of her. “What do you mean?” Her voice was barely a whisper, but his reply was quick and clear. I want to strip your nightgown from your body and lay you back against the sheets. Then I want to taste every inch of your sweet skin. His voice grew hoarse as he continued. I want to seek out and lick every hill and valley of your body and discover what gives you pleasure. Her stomach clenched tight as he spoke. The images he evoked were making it hard for her to breathe. But he wasn’t finished yet, and God help her, she wanted to hear more. His voice was like the whisper of a caress against her skin. All the fine hairs on her body stood on end and goose bumps covered her arms. I want to spread your legs wide and feast upon your sweet, pink flesh. When I stroke my fingers deep into your body, I want to hear your screams of pleasure. I want to stroke the tips into hard points as I lick the soft mounds of your breasts. I want to bite your neck and nourish myself on your very essence. Heat. Laurel Rose had never felt such heat in her life. Her body was on fire. Her breasts felt heavy as they rose and fell with every breath. Her nipples were hard, brushing against the cotton of her gown in a way that made her want to moan aloud. She clamped her legs together, desperately trying to stop the ache that throbbed between her thighs. But it did no good. She could still feel the pulse of need throughout her entire body. This wasn’t like her. Yes, she’d had sex, but only one time and more than ten years ago. It had been while she was in high school, just before the accident that had changed her life. Back when she was still a fresh young girl of seventeen filled with hopes and dreams of a husband and family of her own. The boy had been Johnny Mills and she’d been so in love with him, she hadn’t hesitated to give him her virginity. They’d already made a promise between them to be married as soon as high school was over. But then the accident had happened and Johnny had been unable to handle her disfigurement or her limitations. He had gone away to college and when she’d gotten out of hospital, she’d returned to the mountain alone. She’d packed up her girlish dreams and concentrated on just surviving one day at a time. She thought she’d lost her sexual drive. Until now. As if it had been dormant, just waiting for the right man to set it free, her body was now screaming for sexual release. But that was impossible. Laurel Rose was not about to have sex with a stranger who was little more than a voice in her head.

29

N.J. Walters

“Stop that.” Her voice was sharper than she intended, but darn it altogether, she ached in places that hadn’t ached in years. She could feel the dampness between her legs as her cream slipped from inside her to coat her sex. Why? She could sense his confusion. He really had no idea. “Because you’re a complete stranger.” Deciding she’d had enough, she crawled back into bed and pulled the covers up to her chin. “Now go away.” Closing her eyes, she concentrated on ignoring him. But I am no stranger. His voice was low and seductive, but she could still hear a touch of amusement. I thought I explained to you that I am your destiny. You are mine. It is my right—indeed, my privilege—to pleasure you. Laurel Rose couldn’t think when he said things like that. What woman could? “You’re not here.” She slapped a hand over her mouth. What was she saying? She was more or less inviting him, goading him to come to her. Perhaps I am, perhaps I am not. It does not matter. Even his laugh was sexy and she felt it right to the tips of her toes. I do not need to be there to pleasure you. You could just close your eyes and enjoy. Pretend it is no more than a wonderful, erotic dream. Could she do that? The covers slipped from her fingers as if withdrawn by an invisible hand. They were pulled slowly but relentlessly downward until she was totally uncovered. Her nightgown was bunched up around the top of her thighs and her legs were sprawled wide in invitation. Or. His voice seduced her with every word. I can come to you and you can watch as I touch you. Taste you. An invisible hand stroked her leg from ankle to thigh and she sighed even as her hips tilted up in silent invitation. Her life was filled with uncertainty. Who knew what tomorrow would bring? For the first time in years, she felt truly alive. Her entire body was thrumming with need. Every cell screamed at her to just go for it. She’d never wanted anything this much in her life. Right or wrong, she wanted this stranger’s hands on her body. She felt a connection to him that she couldn’t explain. Perhaps it was because they seemed to share many of the same abilities. Perhaps it was because she’d had such a fright and needed to connect with another human being. Still, a small, niggling concern in the back of her brain urged her to caution. She wasn’t quite sure she was ready to have sex with a stranger. She knew he had been monitoring her thoughts when he hurried to reassure her. We won’t have sex until you’re ready. This is all about you. All about your pleasure. Now what living, breathing woman could resist an offer like that? Relaxing into the mattress, she licked her dry lips. Opening her mouth, she said the one small word that would change her life forever. “Yes.”

30

Stefan’s Salvation

Chapter Six Stefan almost howled at the primal pleasure her capitulation brought him. He felt like a conqueror claiming the spoils of war. She was his now, even if she didn’t quite know it yet. Still, he reined in his passions. This was all about her. He still had much to learn about Laurel Rose and didn’t want to do anything that might alarm her. The fact that she seemed to so easily accept his presence in her mind and in her home was nothing short of astonishing. He was confident that in time she would eagerly take him into her body, but right now he wanted to give her so much pleasure that she would welcome him into her bed and her life with open arms. Slowly, he emerged from the shadows that had concealed him. Stefan could sense her confusion as he walked from the very corner that she’d searched moments before. It had been easy for him to cloak his presence from her. “Where did you come from? You weren’t there.” Her chest rose and fell quickly and he sensed that her growing fear was making it hard for her to breathe. “I have many abilities, Laurel Rose.” He kept his voice as gentle as possible. “Being able to speak mind-to-mind is just one of them. I was there, but it was my choice to remain hidden from you.” In spite of her fear, he could sense her fascination with him, her wonder at his abilities. He would use that fact and any talent he had to lure her closer to him. Clenching his hands, he stopped and took several deep breaths. His lust was a raging beast barely under his control. He longed to flip Laurel Rose onto her stomach, toss up her nightgown and fuck her from behind. His cock throbbed at the very thought of being buried in her hot core. He wanted to pound into her until she screamed his name in pleasure and begged him to fuck her harder. His balls clenched tight and he gritted his teeth. This slight woman lying sprawled on the bed in front of him was playing havoc with his self-discipline. He wanted her more than he’d ever desired anything in his entire existence. He’d inwardly thought his brothers were fools to allow their women so much power over their lives. Now he realized that they had no choice in the matter. The emotions she engendered within him were volatile and unstable at best. His self-control was hanging by a thread. He could easily imagine her on her hands and knees with her plump, pale ass in the air. Her legs would be spread wide and her moist, pink cunt would be contracting with need, begging for his cock. He’d hold her legs apart with his hands and tease her delicate flesh with the head of his cock, coating himself in her cream until she was begging and pleading with him to fuck her long and hard. He’d drive himself deep and 31

N.J. Walters

fuck them both senseless. Then he’d feast of her blood, drinking in the very essence of her. His fangs elongated as he licked his lips in anticipation. He could sense his eyes changing, knew they were glowing through the darkness. She gasped in surprise as he approached the bed and, when he reached out a hand to her, she cringed away from him before he could touch her. His fingers curled into a fist at her rejection. His primal instincts demanded he pounce on her and pin her to the bed. He hungered for her submission. Wanted her acknowledgement that he was her mate. It was his right to touch her. She belonged to him just as he belonged to her. Even though he understood her fear, it angered him. With his hands clenched at his sides, he ground his teeth together and struggled for control of his body and emotions. Every muscle was rigid as he fought his own instincts. “Who are you? What are you?” Her voice quavered and she swallowed hard. Scrambling into a sitting position, she pulled her nightgown back down over her legs, covering them. That she would feel the need to hide herself from him was intolerable. She was his. His body ached to touch hers even as his mind hungered for a deeper connection. But frightening her further would not aid him. Reaching for a depth of control he hadn’t even known he possessed, he mastered his craving for her body and his hunger for her acceptance. Taking a deep breath, he centered himself and drew on his centuries of training. He was both a warrior and a hunter and now was the time for patience and cunning. “I have told you who I am.” He kept his voice soft and as non-threatening as possible, but there was no hiding his size or the fact that he was incredibly aroused. His swollen cock jutted out in front of him and her eyes skittered back and forth between it and his face. She licked her lips again and he bit back a groan as he watched her tongue swipe across her full bottom lip. Stefan wanted to taste her lips with his tongue. She would be sweet. So incredibly sweet. “You’re Stefan Dalakis?” Stefan stifled the impatience that welled up within him. It was amazing how this one special woman made a mockery of his self-control. Right now, she needed time to get to know him and it was his duty to make sure she got whatever she required. He gave her a short formal bow, falling back on the training of his childhood. “I am.” She suddenly thrust her hand forward. “Laurel Rose McCaffey.” Reaching out, he carefully wrapped his fingers around her hand, marveling that a hand this small and fragile could hold his entire future within it. Raising it to his lips, he kissed each knuckle in turn. As his thumb grazed the underside of her hand, he could feel the toughened skin on her palms. Her hand might seem fragile, but like the rest of her, he suspected that it was much stronger than it looked. 32

Stefan’s Salvation

“It is my pleasure, Laurel Rose McCaffey.” Unable to resist, he stroked his tongue between her fingers. She stilled and he could sense her growing arousal at the unfamiliar caress. Carefully, he drew her middle finger into his mouth and sucked on it. Pure male satisfaction filled him when she moaned and leaned closer to him. He lightly scraped his teeth over her flesh as he released her finger from his mouth. “This is real, isn’t it?” “This is very real,” he assured her as he climbed onto the bed. Reaching out, he wrapped his hands around her slender ankles and slowly tugged her toward him. Laurel Rose fell back onto the mattress as he spread her legs wider and pulled her closer to him. Her nightgown was pushed up around her thighs. Her arousal wafted through the air. He leaned closer, breathing deep, filling his lungs with her intoxicating scent. “This is incredibly real.” Her hands clutched at the covers beside her, but she made no move to push him away. Her deep blue eyes were almost entirely swallowed by the black of her pupils as they dilated in fear, or arousal or both—he wasn’t entirely sure. Her black hair was confined in a braid that reached all the way to her behind. Stefan longed to see her hair loose and feel it flowing across his skin. He wanted to bury his face in the mass and just inhale the fresh, clean scent of mountain air, soap and woman. The plain white nightgown covered her from neck to thighs, but it was thin with age and wear and he could see the outline of her body beneath it. He could see the dark thatch of hair at the apex of her thighs. She wasn’t wearing any underwear. His cock began to throb even harder. Her arms were deceptively strong, the muscles long and firm, not bulky. Her torso was supple and slender with small, well-formed breasts. Her hips flared out with a slight curve and her legs were long. Even her feet were sexy. He loved the feminine arch of her foot and the way her toes curled when he touched her. “Let me touch you.” He loosened his grip on her ankles and stroked his hands up the back of her legs, softly skimming the sensitive skin behind her knees. “I know you’re not ready for anything else yet. But let me pleasure you.” Laurel Rose almost swallowed her tongue. This tall, dark stranger looming above her should have had her running and screaming in terror. Instead, she wanted to crawl into his arms and beg him to never let her go. Just for a second she’d thought his eyes had glowed red in the darkness and that she’d caught the glimpse of gleaming fangs. But she’d blinked and seen nothing but the flash of the whites of his teeth as he’d spoken to her. It was simply a trick of the moonlight. That and a fear of the unknown. She admitted that she was drawn to the fact that they shared some of the same abilities. But after what she’d just witnessed, she had no doubt that his powers were far greater than hers. She still had no idea how he’d managed to hide his presence from

33

N.J. Walters

her. She’d searched that very corner and she’d swear on a stack of Bibles that he hadn’t been there. Yet he had been. Energy and power seemed to surround him, almost causing the air to crackle with it. It attracted and frightened her all at once. Even as she listed in her head all the reasons she should send him away, she knew she wouldn’t. The attraction and the temptation were too great to be denied. Stefan Dalakis was the most sensual man she’d ever met. He wasn’t handsome in the classical sense, but his rugged features suited him well and he oozed a sensuality that would draw any woman he wanted to him. Everything about the man was massive, from his height to the sheer expanse of his shoulders and chest. Muscles rippled under his skin with every movement and since he was totally naked, she had a completely unrestricted view of him. Laurel Rose clawed at the sheet under her to keep from reaching out and touching him. She had the almost overwhelming urge to rub her hands all over his body and pet him much like she had the wolf earlier that evening. They had much in common. Both were male animals in their prime, strong and fit and definitely the alpha of any pack. His thighs bulged with muscle as he knelt on the bed in front of her. And there was certainly no hiding his aroused state. His cock was jutting out in front of him, long and thick and ready. Her womb clenched tight, contracting with need. It was the primal reaction of a female recognizing and acknowledging her need for her man. She’d never seen a man so aroused in her life. Johnny Mills didn’t count, as that was so many years ago she could barely remember it. Even if she could, she feared that he would have proved severely lacking when compared with Stefan. She had a feeling that no man could compare to Stefan. He could easily overpower her, yet she instinctively knew she could stop him with a single word. That kind of power was intoxicating. Stefan Dalakis exuded a raw, basic sexuality that excited her. His overwhelming masculinity made her feel more feminine than she’d ever felt in her life. His strength dwarfed hers, yet she was not without her own power. There was no doubt that he wanted her. That was more than evident by the state of his arousal. But he sat there with his hands caressing the backs of her legs, waiting for her to decide what she wanted to do. What did she want? She wanted the pleasure that he offered her. There was something about Stefan that told a woman that she was in for the sexual experience of a lifetime. The thought of all that sensual energy focused entirely on her almost made her come on the spot. But still, a tiny part of her was apprehensive. “You’ll stop if I want you to?” She felt stupid and incredibly juvenile asking him that question, but she still needed an answer. She knew that he was way out of her league in terms of sexual experience and as close as she felt to him, he was still a stranger. “I’ll stop whenever you wish. Go only as far as you want.” His words were both a reassurance and a subtle threat. But she was satisfied.

34

Stefan’s Salvation

“Okay.” She relaxed on the bed and waited. The corner of his mouth turned up slightly, making his thin lips seem softer, not quite so harsh and forbidding. His long black hair flowed over the front of his shoulders as he leaned forward and placed a kiss on the inside of her knee. It brushed against her skin even as his moist lips touched her flesh. She shivered at the twin sensations. His eyelashes were long, black and sinfully thick and she wished she could see the color of his eyes. “Green,” he murmured as he licked a hot path up the inside of her thigh. “What?” She couldn’t make sense of his words with the heat flashing though her veins the closer he got to her sex. “My eyes are green,” he repeated. Had she asked that question out loud? She couldn’t remember and right now, she no longer cared. His hands were busy pushing her nightgown higher as his mouth moved steadily closer to her pulsing core. Her legs moved restlessly against the sheets as his warm, moist breath feathered across the sensitive flesh of her sex. No man had ever looked at her in this way before. She was surprised that she didn’t feel awkward or shy with him staring at her in such an intimate manner. Instead, it made her feel voluptuous, beautiful and very, very aroused. She arched her hips, swinging them closer to his face, enticing him to taste her. He growled low in his throat, and the rumble echoed throughout the room, sounding more like beast than man. Then he claimed her. His tongue stroked up one side of her swollen labia and down the other. The slightly rough pad of his tongue coupled with the gentleness of his caress sent shivers racing up and down her spine. This man was all about contradictions. His actions were raw and sexual on one hand, tender and sensual on the other. He was a man of massive strength, yet he was capable of great gentleness, at least with her. The thought was barely finished when he sat back, gripped the neck of her nightgown in his hands and yanked. The sound of cloth splitting was loud in the quiet of the room. He shoved the sides apart, exposing her body to his view. Laurel Rose gasped, shocked by the suddenness of his actions. His eyes devoured her and she trembled beneath his all-consuming gaze. She knew she should probably be afraid, but she was unbearably aroused instead. Seemingly satisfied, he slipped his arms beneath her thighs, pushing his hands upward over her torso until he covered her breasts with his palms. She could feel her nipples pucker even tighter and stab at the center of his hands. Her heart was racing, pounding out a primal rhythm that matched the pulsing between her thighs. When he buried his face between her legs, she thought she’d explode. His tongue lapped and tasted as he mapped out every fold and crevice of her sex. He came so close to the nub of nerves at the apex and she tried desperately to move her

35

N.J. Walters

hips so that he would lick her swollen clitoris. He stroked her everywhere but there. The man was diabolical in his sensual torture. He’d push her to the very brink of orgasm and then retreat, petting her softly with his tongue until she started to come back down. Then he’d start to drive her higher once again. Sometimes he’d simply nestle his chin in her pubic hair and watch her face as he used his hands and fingers to toy with her nipples. He seemed to take great pleasure in plumping up her breasts in his hands and then lightly pinching her already taut nipples, making them ache even more. “Harder,” she moaned as she watched his fingers tighten around her swollen nipples. His eyes flared with undisguised lust as he rolled the hard nubs between his fingers, pinching them gently. Laurel Rose could feel her inner muscles clench in anticipation. Suddenly his hands were gone from her breasts and she was left moaning in need. Her entire body ached. She pumped her hips in the air, wanting to come. Needing to come. “Stefan.” His name was both a plea and a command. His fingers wrapped around her upper thighs, digging into her flesh as he gripped her legs and spread them wide. He gave no warning as he released one thigh and thrust two fingers deep into her core while at the same time carefully capturing her swollen clitoris between his lips and sucking. Laurel Rose exploded. Convulsions racked her entire body as she came. She could feel his tongue and mouth on her flesh as his fingers continued to pump in and out of her core. The pleasure was so intense she thought she might pass out. Her heart and head pounded as she shook with release. Gradually, his movements slowed and her body was reduced to the occasional tremor. She felt boneless as she lay there on the bed, completely sated. She’d never experienced anything like that in her life. The cool night breeze made her shiver as it dried the fine coating of sweat that covered her. She curled her fingers and toes into the mattress like a contented cat. With a sleepy smile on her face, she opened her eyes and gazed up at the man who had given her such pleasure. She froze at the picture before her. The indulgent lover was gone. In his place was the man who had walked out of the shadows earlier that evening, a man who looked more than capable of taking what he wanted. And right now, what he wanted was her. Lust was carved onto his face, making it appear even harsher. His eyes were hot with need, and they seemed to devour her while he sat back on his knees watching her. Every muscle in his body seemed pronounced as if clenched and ready to spring into action. A light sheen of sweat made his skin gleam in the moonlight. He seemed even larger than before as he gripped his cock with his hand and pumped up and down the hard length. As she watched, a pearl of liquid beaded across the tip. She licked her lips, wondering what it tasted like, wanting to stroke her fingers across his shaft and discover if it was as hard as it looked.

36

Stefan’s Salvation

Her gaze flew to his when he groaned. His eyes seemed to burn into her very soul and she felt an answering pull within her. Desire began to build again where moments before sleepy satisfaction had reigned. As if he could read her thoughts, he answered her unasked question. “Whatever you want, Laurel Rose. It’s your choice.”

37

N.J. Walters

Chapter Seven Stefan feared he might go mad while he waited for Laurel Rose to decide what she wanted him to do. Her deep indigo eyes widened and grew darker as she watched him. He could feel the excitement growing within her. The resurgence of her arousal where moments before she had been completely sated. She was incredibly attracted to him and was making no effort to hide the fact. Pure satisfaction filled Stefan. He’d had many women in his lifetime, but none of them had affected him as deeply or on as many levels as Laurel Rose. He felt ridiculously pleased that she wanted him and she wasn’t afraid to show it. If she kept staring at his swollen cock and licking her lips, he was going to come without her even having to touch him. He shuddered as his balls tightened, drawing up closer to his body. The ache was continual now, the pulsing in his cock a driving rhythm urging him to fuck her. That time was coming. And soon. But right now, he wanted to feel her lips brush his flesh while her tongue stroked his hard length. He wanted her hands on his body, caressing him. He didn’t care where she touched him so long as her fingers stroked his skin. Flesh to flesh. Lover to lover. Her breasts fascinated him with their steady rise and fall as her breathing deepened and became harsher. Their tips were swollen and red from his earlier attention. They were as ripe as raspberries, just waiting to be sampled. The plump mounds were as silky, pale and smooth as cream. His fingers itched to stroke the curve of her stomach just to see if it was as soft as it appeared. He could easily spend eternity learning everything there was to know about Laurel Rose. She’d been so still for so long that he thought she’d changed her mind. He could feel the sweat trickle down his back from the effort it took to hold himself in check. A savage pleasure gripped him when she tentatively raised her hand and reached out to touch him. He closed his eyes, anticipating the pleasure her innocent caress would bring him. His eyes shot open as a familiar sensation filled him. NO! He wanted to rage and howl and swear at the world. Dawn was creeping in like a silent beast, waiting to pounce on him and devour him. For the first time in his long existence, he cursed what he was. Damned his family and heritage for forcing him to leave her side. However, not by any word or action did he betray his feelings. He knew what he had to do. Her fingers didn’t even get a chance to touch him, but they were close enough to stir the air around him. He could feel the heat from her hand as it neared him, could smell her musky, exotic scent as she moved closer. His hand shot out and gripped her

38

Stefan’s Salvation

wrist in a viselike hold, keeping her from touching him. He could feel her pulse flutter beneath his fingers before it began a galloping rhythm. Her eyes flew to his and he could read her growing confusion and fear. His blood boiled with anger that it had to be this way. She had begun to trust him and if they’d been allowed to continue, it would have strengthened the bond between them. Stefan feared that after this, he’d lose whatever ground he’d gained with her. Raising her hand to his lips, he kissed the back of her wrist. He could hear the beat of her heart and the rush of blood through her veins. The urge to sink his fangs into her skin and drink was great. He knew that his eyes were glowing and tinged with red, so he kept his head averted, not wanting to frighten her even more. His tongue flicked out to sample her salty flesh—a mere taste for a starving beast. “I have to go.” He almost didn’t recognize his own voice it was so low and guttural. Her mind was a rush of random thoughts, filled with insecurities, but she voiced none of them. “All right,” she easily agreed as she tugged her hand out of his grip. He held it tight just for a moment, reluctant to let her go. Perversely, he was angered by her unquestioning acceptance. “You have nothing else to say?” He knew he was confusing her with his actions. He was stunned himself. The mixture of strong, conflicting emotions filling him, coupled with his raging need to fuck her, to mark her as his, were all pounding within him until he felt he’d explode if he didn’t find some outlet for them. She shook her head as she tugged the ragged edges of her nightgown around her. He read her thoughts easily and hated the fact that she suddenly felt the need to cover the body that she’d just shared so freely. Stefan knew he had to go, and quickly, before he did or said something he might live to regret. And if he didn’t leave soon, none of it would matter because the sun would kill him. Taking a deep breath, he reached for calm. His fangs receded and his eyes return to normal. Quickly, he rolled from the bed and stood next to it. Leaning down, he cupped her face in his hands and tilted it up to meet his gaze. “I will be back. Tonight.” Bending down, he brushed her lips with his. It was almost impossible to pull away from her, but he dared not deepen the kiss, knowing if he did that the dawn would find him still in her bed, covering her lithe body with his much larger one. Releasing her, he strode to the window and flung himself through the opening. He was changing even as he hit the ground running. Racing against the coming dawn, he ran on all fours. In his wolf form, he knew he could bear the first rays of the sun if he didn’t make it back to his truck in time. It would hurt and he would burn, but at least he’d survive. The forest passed in a blur of color and sound, dirt and leaves flying out behind him. There was no time for stealth or secrecy. He was running for his life and for hers. Tonight had shown him that the threat to her was very real and he feared what would happen to her if he wasn’t there to protect her. She had done well this evening, but that

39

N.J. Walters

was against only two men who wanted to scare her more than harm her. And they would be back. Of that there was no doubt. Her startled cry still echoed in his ears and he knew that she’d raced to the window, fearing he had injured himself in the fall. He sent comforting thoughts to her, reassuring her that he was safe and urging her to take care of her own safety while he was away from her. It was intolerable to him that she would be left unprotected while he lay immobile in the light of the day. He wanted her next to him, locked in his arms so he could keep her safe. The first rays of dawn broke over the mountain as his truck came into sight. Redoubling his efforts, he practically flew to the back of the vehicle, thankful that habit had compelled him to park it in a naturally shaded area beneath a huge stand of oak trees. He didn’t stop as he went down on his belly and crawled beneath the truck. Although he was protected from the sun, he still had no time to waste. Already, the effects of the rising sun were taking their toll. The urge to close his eyes and sleep was almost too much to fight. But fight he did. To fall asleep here could mean death from a single ray of sunshine. Forcing himself to concentrate, he once again changed back into human form. Reaching up, he found the secret hatch beneath his truck and opened it. When the trap door sprang open, he crawled into the cool confines of the back of his truck and pulled the door shut behind him. Exhaustion rolled in like a black tide, bringing sleep in its wake. Not for the first time, Stefan was thankful for the specially designed truck bed. Totally sheltered from the sun, it was a self-contained unit that was cool and safe. Reinforced with steel and built to his specifications, it was totally impervious to outside interference. And if someone happened along, he could always escape through the hatch that he’d crawled in through. He knew there was a natural cave about fifty feet away from his truck and he could find shelter there if he had to. There was nothing he could do but let sleep take him. His heart rate slowed, his breathing diminished and his body all but ceased to function. To the casual observer, he would look dead. Stefan fell into the dark void, cursing the sun and willing the night to arrive. Laurel Rose cried out in horror as Stefan threw himself out of the window. Rushing to the window, she searched the ground for his broken body, but there was nothing there. Confused, she scanned the yard. He couldn’t have left that quickly. Could he? No, that was impossible. Yet the fact remained that he simply wasn’t there. Perhaps it had been nothing but a dream. She dismissed the thought even before it was fully formed. Her nightgown hung in tatters around her, but beyond that, her body ached in unfamiliar places. Although she’d experienced an incredible orgasm, her body was still thrumming with need.

40

Stefan’s Salvation

She didn’t know why he’d left, but she did know that Stefan had wanted her. His enormous erection was proof of that. He’d said he’d be back and for some reason, she believed him. There was really no basis for the connection she felt to this man who was little more than a stranger, but she felt it all the same. But beyond that, she trusted him completely. Otherwise she’d never have been able to share her body with him. In the dawning of a new day, it seemed incredible to her that she’d allowed him to look at her. She realized she was absently rubbing her right leg and looked down at the long, pale scars beneath her hand. The accident and the subsequent surgeries had left their mark on her body, but last night she hadn’t thought of them at all. Stefan had filled her mind and taken over her body in the dark of the night, leaving no room for her to feel self-conscious about her physical shortcomings. She knew that she was no raving beauty. Her hair was shiny black, long and straight and she considered it her best feature. Her eyes were an unusual shade of indigo that people found both fascinating and frightening. Some folks feared that she could read their thoughts and see all the way to their souls. And sometimes she could. Her talent was unpredictable and occasionally came without warning. She never knew when a vision would hit her, but she always paid attention when it did. Raising her hand to her face, she traced the scar on her right cheek—another reminder of the accident that had killed both her mother and stepfather. The memories of that awful day made her shudder, so she shoved them back into the dark recesses of her mind where they belonged. She had enough to worry about without letting the past haunt her. What did it matter what she looked like? Her body was slender and strong and she was able to fend for herself. Nothing else mattered. Turning away from the window, she limped back to the bed. Looking down at the rumpled sheets, she contemplated crawling back beneath them and pulling them around her. Instead, she reached down and hauled them off the mattress and flung them to the floor. There was no way she could sleep now, so she might as well start her day. Opening the cedar chest, she drew out a set of fresh sheets and made the bed. She gathered the soiled sheets, bundled them into her arms and carried them to the top of the stairs. The smell of sex and the earthy scent of aroused male wafted up from the cloth. It was all she could do to keep from burying her face in them and breathing deep. In truth, she wanted to wrap the sheets around her and bask in the comfort of his presence, to reassure herself that he was real. It was for that very reason that she didn’t. Here in the light of day, she was alone. Stefan might be her secret nighttime lover, but what did she really know about him? Life had taught her to depend on no one but herself. Ruthlessly, she tossed the bundle over the stairs. She’d wash them first thing and get them hung out on the line to dry before she went into town. She wasn’t looking forward to her trip, but she had little choice in the matter. It was Saturday, the day of the farmer’s market, and she had goods to sell. Beyond that, she needed some supplies. Mentally, she began to make a list of things she had to do while she was there.

41

N.J. Walters

As much as she didn’t want to face the townsfolk, she knew she’d make a stop at the diner before starting the trip back up the mountainside. The local diner was the hotbed of gossip and, right now, Laurel Rose needed any information she could get about the developers who were buying up the land around hers. Limping down the hallway to the bathroom, she shoved all thoughts of the night before from her mind. If Stefan showed up that night, she’d deal with it. Until then, she had a life to live and things to do. First, she’d get a bath. Then she’d do a load of laundry, have some breakfast and get her herbs, vegetables and craft goods loaded onto her truck for her trip to town. She had a busy day ahead of her. Even as she planned her day, images of a tall, dark-haired man rose up in her mind. And just for a second, she thought she could feel the caress of his calloused hand on her face. She sucked in a breath, gasping at how real it felt. Her hand flew to her face only to find it was strangely warm. Shaking off the sensation, she sighed and hurried into the bathroom. But the comforting feeling of his hand on her skin still lingered.

42

Stefan’s Salvation

Chapter Eight Salvation, North Carolina was a small town of about six hundred people that was a mere thirty-minute drive from her home. It boasted a grocery store, drug store, dry goods shop, post office, town hall, gas station, diner and a takeout pizza place. Most people drove to one of the larger towns when they wanted to do some serious shopping, but for everyday living, Salvation provided what most folks needed. It was the closest town to Laurel Rose and where she did all her business. Right now, that meant setting up her truck for the weekly farmer’s market that took place on the outskirts of town. Many of the surrounding farmers brought their goods to sell. It was a time for people from Salvation and nearby communities to meet and share news or just hang around and gossip. You could buy everything at the market from fresh vegetables, eggs, butter and herbs, to homemade soap and an assortment of craft items. They did a good trade during the tourist seasons when people traveling through North Carolina would stop and purchase some of the local handicrafts. Laurel Rose set up in her usual spot at the far end of the field, slightly away from the other vendors. She knew she made people uncomfortable, so she kept to herself for their sakes, mostly. Climbing out of her truck, she took a deep breath of the fresh autumn air. Its crisp, invigorating scent filled her lungs, giving her a much-needed boost of energy. She was tired—little wonder considering the activities of the previous night. Her body still tingled even hours later and she could almost feel Stefan’s fingers gliding over her torso and caressing her breasts. Her womb clenched tight, reminding her that she’d been left wanting more. Taking another deep breath, she rolled her shoulders and shook off the sensual thoughts. She had work to do. Hurrying around to the back of her truck, she lowered the tailgate and hauled out her folding table and chair. Her quick, practiced motions had both set up within seconds. Reaching into the bed of the truck, she yanked several boxes down to the end. Within minutes, she had a pretty green cloth on the table and had set out an array of her homemade soaps and a variety of herbs from her garden. She loved the smells that wafted up from the hand-cut bars of soap. It reminded her of her garden where she harvested all the herbs that scented her soaps. Their colors were like a rainbow spread across her table and pride filled her every time she set them out for sale. Stacking the soap one bar on top of the other, she made colorful pyramids and placed name cards with prices in front of each stack. Satisfied that she was ready for business, she hoisted herself into the back of the truck and moved several trays of seedlings to within easy reach. She’d found that many

43

N.J. Walters

people liked to purchase the small herb plants when they bought the herbs and Laurel Rose had started offering them for sale last year. So far, she’d done well with them. Holding on to the side of the truck, she lowered herself to a seated position and scooted off the back. The trays, filled with their green plants, made a nice backdrop when she sat at her table. She’d sold the last of her vegetables the week before and from here on in would mostly sell her soap and some small rugs she’d hooked over the winter and summer months. People were already thinking ahead to Christmas and she found that many tourists were eager to purchase handmade products as gifts. Fall was her best time of year for selling. Positioning her folding chair to her liking, she settled into it and waited for her first customer. The lot was beginning to fill up even though the market didn’t officially open for another ten minutes. Most folks came early for the best selection. As Laurel Rose was mulling over the possibility of making some biscuits and bottling jam to sell at next week’s market, a shadow fell across her table. She barely stifled her groan of dismay when she looked up and saw him. This was no customer. Jeremiah Stoner was pastor of one of the local churches. A real fire and brimstone kind of preacher, he continually sermonized about the wages of sin and the glory of salvation from the pulpit of his church. There were rumors that some members of the congregation, including the pastor, still practiced the controversial and illegal practice of serpent handling. Laurel Rose didn’t know if the rumors were true or false and she really didn’t care. What she did know was that she did not like Jeremiah Stoner, not one little bit. The man always seemed to be preaching at people and never talking to them. And the fanatical gleam in his pale blue eyes could be downright scary at times. Still, she was a live-andlet-live kind of person and they had an unwritten agreement to stay out of each other’s way. She knew that if it were up to him, she’d have been driven out of the area long ago. He seemed convinced that she was in league with the devil and that’s where she got her unusual talents. Sighing inwardly, she summoned a slight smile. “Good morning, Jeremiah.” “Is it a good morning, Laurel Rose? Or is the devil lurking in the shadows just waiting for his chance to corrupt good, decent people?” Clad in black from head to toe, he made quite an impression as his booming voice echoed across the field. Many of the locals just looked up and then went back to what they were doing, well used to Jeremiah Stoner’s theatrical ways. But some folks stared at him with a mixture of curiosity, fascination and trepidation. Even she could admit that he made a compelling figure. He was tall and slender with a full head of blond hair that always seemed in need of a trim. But it in no way detracted from his good looks. Laurel Rose figured that many of the women who attended church went solely to stare at the preacher. Knowing it would irritate him, she took her time and stared around the sunny field. “Actually, I think it is a wonderful morning.”

44

Stefan’s Salvation

His light brown eyebrows drew together in the center of his forehead and his lips pursed in a frown. “Then I feel sorry for you, child. The devil is near you. I can feel him. You should come to church and be cleansed of your sins.” Laurel Rose could barely suppress a shudder of distaste. A quick, single picture flashed in her mind of a cold, dark room, but she couldn’t really see it clearly. The room was filled with anger and pain, as well as a fanatical malice that chilled her. The image filled her with utter revulsion. She stared right back into the fervent depths of Jeremiah Stoner’s pale blue eyes, knowing that the image was somehow linked to him. “Perhaps you should take your own advice.” He gasped. At her sheer audacity in speaking to him in such a way or at her continual refusal to pay his admonishments any heed, she didn’t know. But it soon became a test of wills between them, neither allowing him or herself to look away. Laurel Rose summoned the power that resided within her, protecting herself with a wall of white light to deflect the evil thoughts she felt emanating from him. Time itself seemed to stop and the air around them stilled. Thunder rumbled off in the distance even though the sky was clear. Laurel Rose knew that somehow Stefan sensed her unease and the brewing storm was the result. She could sense his rising anger at Jeremiah and was amazed at the sheer power she felt flowing from Stefan as he helped to reinforce her protective barrier even though she sensed he was far away. That kind of power was frightening, yet she felt no fear, only a sense of protection. Sweat beaded on Jeremiah Stoner’s forehead and his face paled, but still he kept his gaze locked with hers. She could sense him focusing all his willpower on her, commanding her to follow his instructions. Wanting her to bend to his will. “How are you both doing today?” The innocent question from Cyril Jenkins broke the silent war between her and Jeremiah. Cyril was the mayor of Salvation and he enjoyed his position of power and his high standing in the community. Laurel Rose liked him well enough because, although he could be a tad pompous at times, he honestly seemed to want what was best for the community and its inhabitants. Jeremiah blinked and looked around as if not quite sure where he was. Then he shook himself and straightened his shoulders as he turned to face Cyril. “Good morning, Mayor Jenkins. I’m doing just fine myself. How are you this beautiful day?” Laurel Rose was amazed at how quickly Jeremiah could change. He hid his darker nature easily, showing his benevolent façade to the world. And the strange thing was that people believed him, seeing only what he wanted them to see. “I’m fine, Pastor Stoner.” The mayor turned his attention to her. “And how are you today, Laurel Rose?” Now that the tense moment had passed and she was relaxing, she noticed that the thunder had ceased to rumble and once again the sun was shining and the breeze was kicking up the colored leaves that had fallen from the surrounding trees. “I’m fine, Cyril,” she offered with a smile. He was one of the few people of Salvation who always spoke to her. She suspected that it wasn’t because he particularly liked her, but that he

45

N.J. Walters

considered it one of his duties as mayor, which he took very seriously. He was a short man with a round face and belly and a ruddy complexion, but he had a smile and a kind word for everyone. “That’s good, that’s good.” She could tell that he’d already dismissed her now that his duty was done. He turned to Jeremiah and motioned him toward a group of men at the far end of the field. “Wanted to ask your opinion about a few things…” He trailed off as he sent a furtive glance toward Laurel Rose. She knew then that the men were talking about the possibility of development in the area and didn’t want to discuss it in front of her. She also knew that the mayor and a large section of the townspeople thought she was holding up progress and should sell her land. Not only would that mean jobs for the area, but they’d get rid of her as well. Fine. She’d find out what she needed to know later at the diner. Jeremiah drew himself up and puffed his chest out even further than Laurel Rose had thought possible. Full of his own self-importance, he allowed the mayor to lead him away. But at the last second he turned back to her and smiled. Like a snake getting ready to strike, he clapped his beady eyes on her. She was surprised he didn’t hiss. “We’re not finished.” “I didn’t expect we were,” she calmly replied, although her apprehension was growing. This man meant her harm. She only hoped she got warning enough to protect herself when the time came. A group of women who had just gotten off a tourist bus bustled up to her table and began to ooh and ahh over her selection of homemade soaps. “Oh look, Missy,” one of the women said to her friend. “Lavender soap, and mint, and lemon.” She laughed and smiled at Laurel Rose. “Did you make these yourself?” Dismissing both men from her thoughts, she turned her attention to the women who wanted to shop. After all, they provided her living and that’s what was really important. By the time she dropped into a booth in the corner of Kathy’s Kitchen, the local diner, later that afternoon, Laurel Rose was exhausted. She’d had a very successful day, selling out all her soaps and herbs and a good portion of her plants. She’d even sold two of her hooked rugs for two hundred dollars apiece to the ladies on the tour bus. Tucking her purse into the corner of the booth, she leaned back against the seat and heaved a sigh of relief. She was tired, but it was a good tired. The money she banked this time of year helped her get through the winter months. She owned the house and the land and grew many of her own vegetables, but she still had to have gas for the truck, heat for the house and there were some things she just had to buy from the store. It was a challenge to keep her budget balanced through the winter when there were no weekly markets or tourists to sell her goods to. But after her stop at the bank on her way to the diner, her bank account was looking even healthier.

46

Stefan’s Salvation

“What can I get you?” The short blonde cracked her gum as she stared with undisguised interest at the scar on Laurel Rose’s face. The nametag on her pink polyester uniform said that her name was Karen and she looked to be somewhere in her twenties. Laurel Rose didn’t recognize the waitress. Not that she should—she didn’t come into the diner often. But she did recognize the look of dawning awareness and almost morbid interest that crossed the other woman’s face as Karen figured out who she must be. Laurel Rose knew that people talked about her and speculated about what she did up on the mountain by herself. And their gossip was not always kind. “What kind of pie do you have today?” She smiled at the waitress as she waited for her to reply. Whenever she came to town, she always tried to act as normal and polite as possible, not wanting to fan the flames of gossip any higher than they already were. Karen seemed startled by her smile, but then she smiled back. Laurel Rose thought how pretty the other woman looked, even though she hid it under heavy makeup that made her appear much harder and older than she was. “We have cherry and pumpkin pie.” She leaned in a little closer. “But the cook just took an apple pie out of the oven and it smells delicious. I could get you a piece of that if you wanted.” The other woman’s unexpected kindness touched Laurel Rose. “Thank you. I’d like that very much. Oh, and a cup of tea as well, please,” she added as the waitress started to hurry away. “Be right back,” Karen called over her shoulder as she bustled back toward the kitchen, sharing a smile and a kind word with many of the customers seated around the diner. Laurel Rose rubbed her forehead, fighting the onset of a tension headache. She always found it difficult to be around so many people. She couldn’t read their thoughts, but she did pick up random images and emotions. It was much better now than it was when she was a child. Then, it had been almost impossible for her to be around other people. Her first year in school had been a nightmare. The headaches she’d gotten had been excruciating and debilitating. It had been her grandpa who’d finally figured out what was going on. His mama had apparently been the same as Laurel Rose. From that day forth, she’d been home-schooled. It had gotten easier over the years as she’d gained better control over her gifts and learned to block other people’s thoughts and feelings. But on days when she was already dealing with too much stress, it was much harder to do. Then the headaches came. Knowing that most of the folks were watching her, she tried to be discreet as she took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. Then she took another. That helped sometimes. If she were home, she’d brew herself a cup of chamomile tea and sit out on her porch to absorb the peace and calm of the surrounding nature. But she couldn’t leave. Not yet. Not until she’d gotten what she’d come for. She concentrated on staying calm and

47

N.J. Walters

fading into the booth. She wanted people to forget she was here and start talking again so she could eavesdrop on the conversations around her and find out the latest gossip. The waitress worked her way back across the room, depositing plates and refilling coffee as she went. Laurel Rose admired the ease with which she carried her large tray and the fluidity of her gait as she moved. Those simple things were beyond her, but she wasn’t jealous of the other woman because she sensed that, like most people, this woman had troubles of her own. “Here you go.” The waitress balanced the tray on the table and slid a plate with a large, steaming piece of pie in front of Laurel Rose. Then she deposited a cup and a small metal pot of tea next to it. Cutlery and napkins followed. “Fresh out of the oven, like I promised.” Laurel Rose reached out to move the teapot closer just as Karen shifted her grip on her tray. Their fingers brushed for the briefest of seconds. Laurel Rose gasped, her hand flying to her throat as she stared at the other woman. Stefan. She could sense Stefan’s presence around this woman. Sense the intimacy enveloping them. Just the thought of him possibly touching this other woman the same way he’d touched her made her feel slightly ill. Had last night meant nothing to him? Was she just one of many women he seduced? What were the odds of her just happening to sense his presence around another woman? It wasn’t as if she came in contact with many people. Maybe that’s what Stefan was counting on. “Are you okay?” Karen leaned over and laid her hand on Laurel Rose’s arm. In spite of her growing anger and pain, she wanted to know more. Wanted to know what had happened between the two of them. Opening her mind, she concentrated on getting whatever information she could from the other woman. But what she got only confused her more. She sensed that Stefan had spent time with this woman, but she could not sense any return emotion from Karen. It was very unsettling. All she was getting from Karen was a growing excitement because she was going away soon. There was something about receiving unexpected money. But that was the only information Laurel Rose could get. Bits and pieces, but nothing concrete. “Ma’am?” Laurel Rose could sense the other woman’s growing concern and agitation, and she forced herself to respond. “I’m fine. Just a little lightheaded, I guess. Not eating since breakfast will do that to a girl.” She offered a smile with her plausible explanation and was relieved when Karen accepted it without question. The waitress patted her arm and picked up her tray. “I’ve done that a time or two, myself. Now you holler if you need anything else.” Laurel Rose just nodded and watched as the other woman hurried back to work. Forcing her hands to move, she poured herself a cup of tea. She ignored the milk and sugar and picked up the cup and took a sip of the hot tea, letting it flow down her throat and settle in her stomach. Her temples were throbbing, but she ignored the pain.

48

Stefan’s Salvation

Carefully placing her cup back on the table, she picked up her fork and dug into the pie. It smelled and looked delicious, but Laurel Rose could barely taste it as she automatically chewed and swallowed. She ate the slice of pie one bite at a time, concentrating on the mundane action of eating. It helped to center her and calmed the pain in her head slightly. By the time her plate was empty, she was feeling somewhat better. Sipping her tea, she settled back against the leather bench and listened. After all, that’s why she’d come. “There’s talk they might break ground in the spring on that new resort.” Laurel Rose’s ears perked up as the men two booths down from her began to talk. “I heard that they didn’t have all the land they needed,” the older man speculated. “That won’t be a problem,” the younger man snorted. “They’ll get what they want. We need the jobs around here.” “Some things’re more important than just having jobs. Like family and tradition. Too many young folks up and leaving.” “Because they can’t find jobs,” he argued. “Besides, some folks don’t have any family or kin. Why would they even want to stay?” He stared right at Laurel Rose as he uttered those words. Sighing, she put down her teacup, not wanting any more of the warm brew that was suddenly bitter in her mouth. She wiped her hands on her napkin, tossed the crumpled paper on the table and gathered her purse into her arms. She’d learn nothing new here. It was the same arguments over and over again. Some folks believed she should hang onto family land, but others argued she didn’t have any family to pass it on to, so what was the point? Then there were the folks who just wanted honest jobs. She couldn’t fault them for that, but they weren’t the ones who’d lose their homes. Sliding out of the booth, she made her way toward the front counter to pay. All eyes were on her as she walked across the room. Her limp was slightly more pronounced as she was tired after her long day at the market. Sitting behind her table selling her goods was harder than working outdoors all day because the inactivity made her leg stiffen up. “Witch,” someone hissed as she passed a table filled with men. Tilting her chin higher, she ignored them as she walked blindly past. Her stomach was churning with anxiety. All she wanted was to leave this place. She was slowly coming to the conclusion that she should never have come here. As the waitress rang up her bill, Laurel Rose could see the pity in her eyes and she hated it. Tears of frustration burned in her eyes, but she blinked them back. She didn’t need or want pity. All she wanted was to be treated the same as everyone else, and if they couldn’t manage that, then all she wanted was to be left alone. Handing the woman a five-dollar bill, she thanked her and left the diner as quickly as she could, not even bothering to wait for her change. She just needed to get away from people. Away from their condemnation. Away from their pity. Away from their never-ending speculation about her. 49

N.J. Walters

She’d been fortunate to find a parking spot close to the diner and for that she was thankful. Usually the place was so busy that there were no parking spots to be found and folks were forced to park some distance away and walk. Sliding into the dubious safety of her truck, she jammed her key in the ignition and started her vehicle. Backing away from the building, she could feel the eyes of the people inside still watching her. Carefully, she drove down the street and headed out of town. Mayor Jenkins watched her from the steps of the town hall. There was no smile on his face as she passed him. Her hands gripped the steering wheel, turning her knuckles white as she maneuvered through the quiet streets and onto the highway toward home. Just on the outskirts of town, she passed the small white church. It looked so innocent and quaint with its white picket fence and stone pathway leading from the road to the front doors. The stained glass windows glowed orange, green, red and blue in the setting sunshine, depicting their biblical scenes of redemption and salvation. But there was a malevolence seeping from the depths of the building and Laurel Rose believed it all centered around the man standing at the top of the three stone steps that led inside. Jeremiah Stoner stood as still as a statue, framed by the open doors of his church. Tall and austere, he was both judge and jury and she could feel his condemnation as if it were a physical blow. Dressed all in black with his Bible clasped to his chest, he made quite an intimidating figure. But Laurel Rose knew that the darkness in his soul was blacker than the clothing he wore. She had felt it on many occasions. He was good at blocking his thoughts from others just as she was, and still she felt the waves of anger and fanaticism from his mind. Shivering, she forced herself to keep a steady pace as she drove past him, even though she wanted nothing more than to push the pedal to the floor. She’d make it home before dark, but barely. Exhaustion threatened to swamp her, but she ruthlessly pushed it back. There would be no rest for her tonight. She’d have to be on guard from here on against attacks from Aaron and Clem and others like them. And then there was Stefan.

50

Stefan’s Salvation

Chapter Nine Stefan leaned against an old pine tree and watched Laurel Rose through the kitchen window. She wore a pair of faded blue jeans and a plain white blouse. She wore no makeup or jewelry and her long hair was once again confined to a braid that bounced and swung as she moved about the kitchen. It was just after dusk and she hadn’t turned on any lights yet, but he could still see her perfectly. The stubborn tilt of her chin made him smile even as the long, delicate curve of her neck enticed him. He longed to rub his face against her skin, smell her unique scent and taste the salt from her flesh before sinking his fangs into her and nourishing himself with her blood. He licked his lips as his fangs lengthened. Tonight. He had to taste her tonight. He’d hated being locked away in his truck in a deathlike sleep while she’d been going about her daily business. It had amazed him that her fear had cut through his sleep, waking him enough that he could sense what was going through her mind. The fury that had coursed through his veins when he realized that she felt threatened by someone had made him long to be able to go to her. Instead, he’d been forced to lie there, helpless to do anything to protect Laurel Rose or alleviate her unease. He’d tried to send her some of his strength, feeding his own powers into her so that she could protect herself. Once again, he’d been surprised by the sheer amount of power and courage that she possessed on her own. In all his existence, the only thing that had ever completely woken him from his deathlike sleep had been the day his mother had been murdered. He’d never shared that horrifying experience with anyone. Not even his brothers. Even now, his heart still pounded and he broke out into a cold sweat when he remembered that day. He’d felt her die, felt the excruciating pain she’d experienced and knew the exact moment that she’d gasped her last breath. But worse, he’d known her thoughts. Her concern had not been for herself, but for her husband and her children. And her very last thought had been for her youngest son. Him. He suspected that Laurel Rose had much in common with his mother. She possessed the same kind of inner strength and courage. And if they were this connected already and he hadn’t even tasted her blood, then he couldn’t imagine what it would be like once he’d fed from her and she had become a part of him. Sex between them would be explosive, strengthening their bond, as they merged their bodies and their minds. Images flickered though his mind. Sensual pictures of him and Laurel Rose tangled together as they made love in every way imaginable. His thoughts ran the entire gamut as he pictured himself taking his time and pleasuring her slowly and thoroughly and then fucking her hard and fast. His blood pumped through his veins and his cock throbbed in response to his thoughts, making his black jeans feel much too tight.

51

N.J. Walters

Grunting, he reached down and adjusted his erection, trying to alleviate some of the throbbing ache. He’d been as hard as a rock since he’d awakened at dusk and daydreaming about Laurel Rose certainly wasn’t helping matters. He’d taken the time to bathe in a small stream not far from where he’d parked his truck. It wasn’t an ideal setup. Usually he rented a motel room, using the facilities to clean up even if he didn’t stay there. But there were no motels around the area and he didn’t want to waste time driving until he found one. Pushing away from the tree he’d been leaning against, he sauntered toward the house. He went straight up the three steps that led to the back door, gave the handle a quick twist and pushed the door open. “I wasn’t sure you’d come in.” Her soft voice touched him like a caress. It was as if she’d known he was there. She had her back to him as she calmly continued to slice tomatoes on a cutting board by the sink. It startled him to realize that she had known he was outside watching her. “I told you I would.” He resisted the urge to kick the door closed and drag her upstairs to the bedroom to continue what they’d started last night. Instead, he carefully pushed the door shut, crossed his arms over his chest and waited, trying to gauge her mood. She shrugged, seemingly unconcerned as she moved the slices of tomato onto the sandwich she was making. “I know you said you would, but you never know when plans might change.” Stefan sensed that something was very wrong with Laurel Rose, but he couldn’t quite get a fix on what it was. Her mind was closed to him. If he pushed hard, he knew he could probably gain access to her thoughts, but he was loath to do so. That wasn’t the way to build a lasting relationship. Besides which, he didn’t know if her psychic abilities would enable her to feel the intrusion and right now the last thing he wanted to do was frighten her or make her angry with him. He cocked his head to one side as he studied her. Her movements were jerky as she slapped a slice of wheat bread on top of the mound of ham, cheese and tomato she’d layered onto another slice. She cut the sandwich in half, her movements quick and economical, and transferred it to a plate. Grabbing both the plate and a glass of milk, she set them on the kitchen table, pulled out a chair, sat down and began to eat. Laurel Rose was doing her best to ignore him. Stefan wasn’t sure if he should be pissed off or amused by her actions. “Why would my plans change?” She’d picked up her glass of milk, but instead of taking a sip, she slammed the glass back onto the table. Milk sloshed over the sides of the glass. “I don’t know. I thought perhaps you might have plans with your friend Karen.” Who the hell was Karen? Laurel Rose was glaring at him now and Stefan racked his brain, trying to figure out what she was talking about. It took him a minute, mostly because he found it hard to concentrate on anything but Laurel Rose. With her eyes blazing and her cheeks rosy red, she looked good enough to eat.

52

Stefan’s Salvation

He tried to hide his growing smile when he finally remembered who Karen was. But obviously he didn’t do a good enough job. Laurel Rose shoved her chair away from the table and stood. Her chair tipped over, clattering to the floor behind her, but she ignored it. Stefan expected to see steam flowing out her ears, she was so angry. But he was so delighted, he felt like laughing. She was jealous. And that had to mean that she felt something for him. “You don’t even remember, do you?” Stefan had enough experience with women to know he had to deal with this quickly and cautiously before it escalated and got completely out of hand. “Yes. I remember Karen.” His honesty seemed to take her aback. “Oh.” She shrugged and tried to look unconcerned. “I thought you might have plans with her. She’s very pretty.” All Stefan’s good humor fled. The anger had drained from her, leaving hurt in its wake. It was one thing for her to be angry with him, but he could not bear the thought of causing her pain. “She is pretty, but you are beautiful.” She snorted. “Yeah, right.” Bending down, she picked up her chair and righted it. “You don’t owe me any explanations.” His brows snapped together as he frowned at her. She didn’t believe him. Uncrossing his arms, he stalked across the room. Laurel Rose backed away from him until her back hit the kitchen counter. There was nowhere else for her to go. Stopping right in front of her, he placed a hand on the counter on either side her, effectively caging her in his embrace. Her eyes widened as he crowded closer to her and she shifted uneasily as if sensing his growing anger. He wasn’t touching her anywhere, yet he could feel the heat from her body. He leaned down until his face was close to hers. She parted her lips, her tongue darting out to lick them. “Obviously, I do owe you an explanation.” “No. Really, it’s none of my business.” She shifted from one leg to another. “Everything about me is your business.” Her big eyes grew even wider at his pronouncement. “Just as everything about you is my business.” She opened her mouth to speak and he placed his finger over her lips to stop the argument before it had a chance to begin. “I met Karen and her friend at a bar last night before I came to you. They were both very pretty and very eager and more than willing to have sex with me.” She jerked back as if she’d been struck. “Both of them,” she squeaked before quickly averting her eyes. Stefan nudged her chin back up with the edge of his hand. At first she resisted, but suddenly she tipped her head back and glared at him. “Yes, both of them.” Unable to resist her lips any longer, he brushed them with his. They’d barely touched when she pulled her mouth from his.

53

N.J. Walters

Sighing, he continued, even though he’d much rather be kissing her. “I didn’t know you when I first saw them. And I wanted them. Both of them. It’s been a very long time since I had sex, Laurel Rose.” There was no way he could make her understand the endless, bleak years that he’d lived through. “I’d planned to spend the rest of the night fucking both of them in any and every way I could think of until I was totally sated.” Her breath was coming in short, hard gasps as if she couldn’t get enough air into her lungs. She put both of her hands on his chest and tried to push him away. “I don’t want to hear any more.” Stefan crowded closer until his body was covering hers. His cock was hard and straining against the zipper of his jeans, so there was no hiding his arousal as it pushed against her soft stomach. This time when she opened her mouth to protest, he captured her lips with his. He thrust his tongue inside, searching the heated depths of her mouth, wanting to map and explore every texture, every taste. The hands that had only moments before tried to push him away now curled into his shirt, tugging him closer. She went up on her toes, the movement making him groan as her stomach pushed harder against his erection. He could smell her growing arousal and knew that in spite of her anger, she wanted him. Gripping the sides of her face in his hands, he forced himself to pull away from the kiss when all he wanted to do was strip her naked, lower her to the floor and fuck her until she was screaming her release. But this was too important. To her. To them. It had to be settled now so that no questions or doubts remained. They were both panting hard, but he tilted her head upward until she was looking at him. “Then I heard someone in the bar speak your name. I didn’t even know you, but just the sound of your name on his lips made me want you. And even though I went outside with Karen and her friend with every intention of having sex with them, I couldn’t. I didn’t want them any longer.” Her hands slid up his arms and she clutched at his wrists. Her fingers weren’t long enough to wrap all the way around and he could feel her fingernails digging into his skin. “Is that true?” “I will never lie to you, Laurel Rose.” She licked her lips as she studied him, obviously gauging his sincerity. He refused to even blink as she searched his face. “From the first moment I heard your name, I knew that no other woman would ever satisfy me. From the first moment I saw your face, I knew that you were meant to be mine.” She closed her eyes as if to shut out his words. She released her hold on him and shook her head. “I don’t understand any of this. You’re practically a stranger, yet I feel as if I know you deep in my heart and soul. I sense that you’re a dangerous man, yet I’m not afraid of you.” Laurel Rose opened her eyes and stared up at him, her dark blue gaze pleading for reassurance. “Why is this happening?” He ran his hands over her shoulders, urging her even closer to him, offering her unspoken reassurance. With one hand on her back and the other cupping her head, he

54

Stefan’s Salvation

cradled her close to his heart. She wrapped her arms around his waist and held him tight, silently accepting his presence in her life. “Why is this happening now? I honestly don’t know, Laurel Rose.” He kissed the top of her head and buried his face in her hair, taking a deep breath before continuing. “All I know is that we are connected. We are meant to be together. You are mine. I have searched for you my entire life. I will never hurt you, but I will allow nothing and no one to come between us.” He took a step back and her arms dropped to her sides. “I want you. Make your choice.” Stefan knew he was taking a chance by allowing her the opportunity to refuse him. It was a calculated gamble, allowing her to feel as if she had some control in this situation. But Stefan was nothing if not honest with himself and he knew if she said no this time, he would not stop his campaign to seduce her. She stared at him, her face solemn. She said nothing, but gave a quick nod and turned, moving toward the kitchen door. He watched in disbelief as she walked away. He’d been so sure that she wanted him. Every muscle in his body clenched in denial, urging him to grab her and claim her. But he was rooted to the spot as she got further from him. At the doorway, she paused and turned. Ever so slowly, she held out her hand to him. Satisfaction surged though him when he realized that she was inviting him upstairs with her. She would be his. Stalking across the room, he didn’t pause as he scooped her up into his arms and took the stairs two at a time.

55

N.J. Walters

Chapter Ten Laurel Rose barely stifled a scream when Stefan pounced. He was little more than a blur of motion as he swooped across the kitchen, plucked her into his arms and bound up the stairs. It was as if by simply holding out her hand, she had unleashed a sleeping tiger. Even though she didn’t consider herself a small woman, he carried her with astounding ease. The muscles in his chest rippled as he moved and his arms were like steel bands around her. Stefan was still a mystery to her. He was different. Like her, he possessed psychic abilities that set him apart from others. But she also sensed his loneliness, his sheer isolation from the world around him. She might not know much about this man, but she knew she trusted him. She intuitively knew that he was hiding much of himself from her, but she didn’t fault him for that as she did the same thing. It was a protective mechanism. He might not be telling her everything about himself, but what he did tell her was the truth. He’d surprised her tonight with his easy admission about Karen. She’d half expected him to lie. It’s what a lot of men would have done. The top two buttons of his black cotton shirt were undone and Laurel Rose couldn’t resist rubbing her nose against the crisp, dark hairs that peeked out from beneath the fabric. The scent of fresh air, pine trees and earth filled her nostrils. There was something very elemental and basic about this man that touched her deeply and, for her, that was all that mattered. She wanted Stefan Dalakis. She wanted him in a way that she’d never wanted any other man in her life, in a way she’d never expected to want any man. So whatever the consequences, she would enjoy their time together with no regrets. Without any hesitation, he carried her straight to her room and lowered her until she was standing next to the bed. She gazed up at him and once again she was struck by the depth of passion in his emerald green eyes. They seemed to almost glow in the growing gloom. The shadows were lengthening and although it wasn’t completely dark yet, there was a feeling of intimacy around them, as if they were the only two people in the entire world. She felt no fear. In fact, there was a growing anticipation firing her blood and her body. Tonight would change her in some unfathomable way, but she was not only ready for it, she embraced it. This man would not be an easy lover. There was a harshness about him that went straight to his very bones. This was a man who would take what he wanted, but she had no doubt that he was generous with his lovers. Any woman who gave herself to him would not come away unsatisfied. But there would be no poetry, flowers or soft 56

Stefan’s Salvation

caresses from Stefan. Instead there would be an intensity and an earthiness that would overwhelm a woman even as it pleased her. He would demand everything from her. But would he give everything in return? His eyes never left her face as he tugged the ends of her blouse out from the waistband of her jeans. His nimble fingers made quick work of the buttons and pushed the fabric off her shoulders and down her arms, letting it fall on the floor behind her. Her bra was plain white cotton, unadorned, and she found herself wishing that she had something silky and lacy to wear for him. “You look beautiful as you are,” he whispered as he traced a finger over the sloping cups of her bra before stopping at the front hook. “But you would look ravishing in silk and lace.” With a flick of his fingers the bra was open. He whisked the straps down her arms and tossed the garment aside. She automatically crossed her arms over her chest, covering her breasts from him. “How did you know what I was thinking?” It was very disconcerting to know that he could reach into her mind at will and pluck out her thoughts. He wrapped his large hand around the back of her neck, caressing it with his fingers. It occurred to her that he was more than strong enough to snap it with one quick twist. His features hardened as he scowled at her. “I would never hurt you. My strength is for your protection.” Using his thumb, he traced a line up and down the slender column of her neck. “As for your thoughts.” He shrugged. “I am trying not to pry, but you are broadcasting loud and clear to me. I cannot ignore such information.” Laurel Rose thought about that as her body continued to react to his slow and steady caress. He was only touching her neck, but he might as well have been stroking her entire body. She felt his touch everywhere. Her nipples were hard buds, pushing against her arms where they were crossed over her chest. Her sex was moist and she could feel her panties getting wetter with each passing moment as her inner muscles pulsed in a deep rhythm. Her limbs felt heavy and her mouth was dry. His gaze was almost hypnotic, drawing her under his sensual spell. He was like some dark sorcerer seducing her with little more than a look and a touch to her neck. The slow smile that crossed his face was wickedly sexy and she knew that he’d just read her thoughts again. “If I am a sorcerer, then you are a witch who has cast her spell upon me.” She cringed at his words. Witch. She’d been called that many times in her life and it had always been said with varying degrees of scorn and anger. Stefan stopped her before she could pull away from him. He reacted so quickly she didn’t have time to do more than think about pulling back. Grabbing her wrists, he slowly lowered her arms from her chest until her breasts were totally exposed to him. He licked his lips as he stared at her. A shiver raced down her spine, making her tremble. Even though she was still wearing her jeans, she felt more vulnerable than she had last night when he’d had her spread naked on the bed.

57

N.J. Walters

“It is just a word.” His voice was low, deep and mesmeric as he lowered his head toward her breast. “Spoken by ignorant fools who do not understand you or your worth.” She could feel his hot breath on the tip of her swollen nipple as his mouth got closer and closer to her. She swallowed hard, barely able to follow his words. “They do not matter.” He licked the white flesh around the tip, his tongue rough against her skin. “Nothing matters but this. Us. Now.” Even though she’d been expecting it, when he finally closed his lips over the tip of her breast and sucked, she cried out. His hands clasped around her waist, his thumbs rubbing small circles into her torso. Now that her fingers were free from his grasp, she threaded them though his long dark hair, holding him to her breast, wanting more of the pleasure he was giving her. He laughed and pulled away, but before she could protest, he nuzzled his way to her other breast and began to suckle the swollen mound. As if there was a direct connection between her breast and her sex, Laurel Rose could feel every pull of his mouth deep in her core. Her pussy clenched hard, making her aware of how empty she was. “No,” she moaned when he moved his mouth from her breast and began to kiss his way down her torso. He ignored her protest and began to taste, nibble and lick his way down over her flesh. His hands moved to the front of her jeans, quickly opening both the button and the zipper. Slipping his hands inside her panties, he pushed both jeans and panties down her hips. The flesh of his hands was hard and calloused against her skin even though his touch was gentle. The contrast sent goose bumps skating up and down her legs and stomach. His tongue swept into her bellybutton, swirling around its depths as he continued to push her jeans down her legs to her ankles. “Put your hands on my shoulders,” he murmured against her stomach. She clutched at his shoulders for support as he lifted one foot and pulled off her sneaker and sock before tugging off her jeans and panties. Then he did the same with the other foot. Her short nails dug into his shoulders as he placed open-mouthed kisses on her stomach, moving closer to the soft nest of curls covering her sex. Her legs opened of their own accord as he rubbed his face against the curls. His every movement was slow and unhurried even though she could see the light sheen of sweat on his forehead and hear the harsh sound of his deep breathing. “Spread your legs wide for me. Open yourself with your hands and show me your pretty pussy.” His blatantly sexual words shocked and excited her at the same time. She never imagined any man speaking to her in such a way. He sat back on his heels and waited. She was surprised to realize that he was still totally dressed and she was naked. The contrast was strangely arousing. She could see the huge bulge against the front of his jeans and she licked her lips in anticipation. For the first time in her life, she wanted to do more than just touch a man’s penis with her

58

Stefan’s Salvation

hand. She wanted to trace the pulsing veins with her tongue and lick a path from root to tip before taking him into her mouth. Stefan sucked in a deep breath. His hands, which been relaxed on his thighs, tightened into fists. She knew that he’d read her thoughts and was excited by them. It made her feel sexy and powerful and not so out of control. His next words shattered that illusion. “You’re so wet and hot for me, aren’t you, Laurel Rose?” His voice was harsher now, sexier. “If I put my finger inside you, your pussy would clutch it tight and pull it deeper, but that still wouldn’t be enough. You want my cock inside you. Don’t you, baby?” His words shook her to her core and her entire body quivered. “Yes,” she moaned, unable to be anything less than honest with him. The sound of a zipper lowering was loud in the quiet room. Her gaze flew to his lap and she watched with undisguised anticipation as he opened his jeans and released his swollen cock from the confines of the stiff fabric. Her eyes widened when she realized he wasn’t wearing any underwear. His erection was long and thick and looked incredibly hard. Her fingers itched to touch it just to see if it was as hard as it looked. “If you want to touch it, taste it, you’ve got to show me you want me.” His voice was pure seduction as he took his cock in his hand and gave it a long, slow pump. She licked her lips as a bead of white liquid escaped the tip. She wanted to lick it, to run her tongue across the swollen head of his penis. “Show me, Laurel Rose.” His harsh command startled her out of her sensual reverie. There was no thought of denying him. She was filled with the desire to share her body with him, to give herself to him. She felt totally uninhibited in a way that she’d never experienced before. She felt a sexual freedom with Stefan. Being naked in front of him was empowering and sensual. A thing of beauty. It was something to celebrate. There was no sense of shame between them. They belonged to one another. Raising her hands to her breasts, she cupped the mounds. They weren’t overly large, but they were well-shaped and firm. But the size didn’t matter. She felt sensual and beautiful under his lustful stare. Taking her time, she rubbed her thumbs across her swollen nipples, gasping with pleasure at her own touch. Stefan growled low in the back of his throat as she slid her hands down her torso to her sex. He continued to pump his cock with his hand and she found the sight incredibly arousing. Spreading her legs wide, she reached between her thighs and pulled back the slick folds of her labia and exposed her pussy to him. Looking down at herself, she could see the wet, pink folds as well as the hard nub of her clit just begging for his touch. As he reached his hand out toward her, she could feel her cream slipping down her inner thighs. The smell of sex wafted up around her and she unconsciously arched her hips toward him. He inserted the tip of his middle finger just inside her slit. Her body clenched hard, as he’d predicted, desperately trying to draw his finger deeper. Instead of satisfying 59

N.J. Walters

her, his touch was making her feel hotter and needier. She couldn’t stop her gasp of disappointment when he pulled his hand away. She bit her lip to keep from screaming at him to fuck her. She’d never felt this needy or out of control in her life. Stefan came to his feet in one swift motion. He hauled off his boots and socks and shucked his jeans. She stood there with her hands still between her legs, with her pussy spread wide as he tore his shirt over his head and tossed it to the floor. He sat down on the side of the bed and spread his legs wide in invitation. “You showed me your pussy.” His eyes almost set fire to her skin as he stared at her sex. “And it is hot and wet. So damned beautiful.” He held out his hands to her. “Come here, baby. It’s only fair that you get what you wanted.” Laurel Rose let her fingers slide from between her thighs and allowed her arms to drop back by her sides. Stefan’s hands were large with long, thick fingers. She wanted them on her body, pleasuring her. He might be naked, but there was nothing remotely vulnerable about the man in front of her. If anything, he seemed even larger with the civilized veneer of clothing stripped from him. His shoulders were as wide and as strong as the mountains that she loved so well. There was a solid timelessness about Stefan as he sat motionless, waiting for her. His arms and chest were massive, the muscles prominent beneath his warm flesh. Even sitting at ease, his abdomen looked like something out of a bodybuilder’s magazine. His cock was hard and thick as it sprung upright from the nest of curls at its base. Last night, Stefan had brought her to orgasm, giving her more pleasure than she had ever experienced, more pleasure than she’d thought possible. Tonight, she wanted to give the same to him. Taking a step toward him, she slowly sank to her knees in front of him. She could feel the muscles in his thighs clench as she pushed them wider with her shoulders. Sitting back on her feet, she placed her hands on his knees, looked up at him and smiled. Having all this barely leashed male power under her control was intoxicating. Taking a deep breath to help calm her own raging desires, she lowered her head ever so slowly toward him. This was going to be fun.

60

Stefan’s Salvation

Chapter Eleven Stefan clenched his hands at his sides to keep from tossing Laurel Rose facedown on the bed and driving his cock as hard and as deep into her pussy as he could go. He didn’t know if he’d be able to survive having her sweet mouth on him without coming. He could smell her arousal with every breath he took. Her musky scent drew him, making his cock throb and ache to be inside her. He could hear her heart fluttering in her chest in a combination of excitement, fear and nerves as she knelt between his spread thighs. The pulse at the base of her neck throbbed as her sweet blood rushed through her body. Wrapping his hands around the edge of the mattress, he held on tight. No matter what, he was determined to allow her the time to touch and taste him. It would help her to relax and become more at ease with him. He knew she was aroused, but he wanted more. He wanted her to want him so desperately she would hold nothing back from him. Her hands glided up the inside of his thighs. Her touch was firm and sure, her fingers gently kneading the muscles as she moved up the length of his leg. Stefan could feel the hair on his body stand on end as anticipation filled him. Using her thumbs, she traced the crease at the top of his thighs, her short nails barely scraping his skin. His cock flexed toward her, demanding her attention. She laughed and he felt her pleasure straight to his soul. Her tongue darted out to moisten her lips and she took a deep breath before wrapping her fingers around him. Stefan closed his eyes and tipped back his head, praying for divine intervention. The skin of her hands was slightly rough, a testament to her days of hard work, but he found even that arousing. Ever so slowly, she slid her hands up and down the length of his cock, starting at the base and moving to the very tip. “Harder.” His voice was little more than a harsh whisper, but she responded immediately. He could feel her fingers closing around him, tightening her hold. “Yesss,” he hissed as she continued to stroke him. Keeping his eyes half closed, he tipped his head back down and watched her. All her attention was focused on his cock. She looked enthralled as she moved her hands over his length, squeezing him carefully. Her long braid had fallen over her shoulder and the end rested in her lap. The blue of her eyes seemed even darker and more mysterious as she watched him with undisguised pleasure. Her skin was lightly tanned, making the scar on her cheek more prominent, but it in no way diminished her beauty, which came from within her and shone like a beacon in the night. Her breasts swayed as her breathing deepened, their tight pink buds pouting for attention. His gaze swept down her slender torso and over the gentle flare of her hips. 61

N.J. Walters

There was nothing remarkable about this woman and yet everything about her was remarkable. Fashioned specifically for him, there was nothing about her that didn’t please him. He sucked in a deep breath as she leaned forward. Her mouth opened and her lips closed over the head of his erection. Stefan felt her warm breath on his cock just before her mouth enveloped him. The heat was incredible as she swirled her tongue around the tip before releasing him. Laurel Rose looked pleased with herself as she leaned down further and nuzzled his testicles, which were swollen with need. Opening her mouth, she sucked on the heavy sac before releasing it and stroking her tongue up the length of his erection from root to tip and back down again. Her fingers cupped and massaged his scrotum as her tongue continued to taste him. “Enough,” he growled. Gripping the sides of her face with his hands, he drew her mouth back to the tip of his cock. She eagerly opened her mouth and took him as deep as she could. His fingers tightened around her skull, cradling it in his large hands as he fucked her sweet mouth. With one hand, she continued to finger his balls even as she wrapped her other hand around the base of his cock and squeezed him on every downward stroke. His hips flexed forward, driving himself deeper into her mouth. He could feel his balls pulling up tight against his body. A bead of sweat rolled down his temple, but he ignored it. Nothing mattered but the woman kneeling at his feet. His blood pumped through his veins as the need for completion gripped him. He murmured his encouragement as she continued to suck. Damn, her mouth was hot and moist and perfect. His skin felt as if it were stretched taut over his frame and every muscle contracted with need each time she took him deep. He went rigid as he pushed his shaft into her mouth one final time. His cock exploded and he came. Instead of pulling away, she gripped him tighter, taking all of him and sucking him dry. His entire body jerked as she swallowed and he shuddered when she gave the tip one last flick of her tongue. His fingers slid over her hair, falling back to his sides, as she sat back on her haunches. Stefan closed his eyes and took a deep, cleansing breath. He was amazed, not so much by what she’d done for him, but by the fact that she seemed to genuinely enjoy doing it. He should have been spent after such an explosive orgasm, but instead, he still felt unsatisfied. The familiar sensations of arousal were already beginning to stir. His cock, which had started to soften, began to harden once again. Nothing would satisfy him but claiming her in the manner of his kind. He wanted her to give herself to him, body, blood and soul. She might not be ready to commit her life to him, but right now, he would settle for her body and her blood. The time had come to claim Laurel Rose.

62

Stefan’s Salvation

Laurel Rose sat back on her haunches and stared up at Stefan. His eyes were closed and his chest expanded and contracted with every deep breath he took. She licked her lips, still able to taste his essence. She couldn’t believe that she’d had the courage to take him into her mouth and make him come. But more than that, she hadn’t known just how much she would enjoy doing that for him. It wasn’t something that she’d ever really thought about doing, but now that she’d done it, she planned on doing it again. There was something very erotic and exciting about having Stefan come in her mouth. All that leashed power was under her control as she’d pleasured him. She shivered, remembering the feel of his hands on her head, gripping her tight as he pushed himself deeper into her mouth. Squirming slightly, she tried to ease the ache that was throbbing between her legs. She was so incredibly aroused that she’d almost come when he had. Swallowing a moan, she eased her hands up to cover her breasts. The hard nubs stabbed at her palms, demanding attention. Laurel Rose hardly knew herself anymore. She’d never thought of herself as being very sexual or sensual until Stefan had appeared in her life. Her body thrummed with a need that she didn’t quite know how to appease. It went beyond sexual, even though that was a huge part of it. Her entire body ached and there was a deep need within her to give Stefan whatever he wanted from her. To appease his appetites no matter what he demanded. Her eyes widened when she realized that his shaft was growing harder. But that wasn’t possible, was it? She didn’t think that a man could recover that fast, but the proof was right in front of her eyes. He was seriously aroused. Laurel Rose rolled her hips in anticipation of his hard cock slamming into her body over and over again until she came. This time she couldn’t swallow back her moan of desire. His eyes shot open and their lustful glow scorched her. He stared down at her, determination stamped on his face. “It’s time.” Butterflies fluttered deep in her belly. She sensed there was a deeper meaning to his words, but when he cupped her chin in his hand and tipped her face up to his, she forgot everything else, losing herself in his eyes. She tried to nod, but she could barely move her head as his fingers wrapped around her chin, holding her steady. “There is no going back. Once I claim you, you are mine.” His words gave her pause, but she knew she would deny him nothing. Her answer must have shown in her eyes, because he gave her a curt nod and released her. He stood abruptly, towering over her where she sat at his feet. Once again, she was reminded of just how massive a man he was. But instead of frightening her, it aroused her almost unbearably. Shifting closer to him, she rubbed one of her swollen breasts against the rough hair covering his leg. It felt wonderful, but it made her want even more.

63

N.J. Walters

Stefan stepped back from her and crossed his arms over his chest. Spreading his legs wide, he stared down at her. “I want you on the bed on your hands and knees. I want to see your hot cunt, wide open and begging for my cock. I want you to offer yourself to me with nothing held back. I want you to give me everything without hesitation.” He paused and stared down at her, cocking a quizzical eyebrow. “Will you do that for me, Laurel Rose?” His erotic words made her quiver with desire even as his cold detachment made her shiver with fear. His cock jutted out in front of him. There was no doubt in her mind that he wanted her, but his actions and words left her shaken. Automatically, she opened her mind to him, trying to get a sense of his emotions. Immediately, she was bombarded by his need. It was huge and almost overwhelming as she was swamped by wave after wave of his deep yearning for her. She slammed up a wall between them and looked down at the floor, gasping for breath, shaken by what she’d just felt. “Laurel Rose?” His voice was softer now as he crouched in front of her. He reached out as if to touch her but stopped himself, his fingers curling inward. She could sense the enormity of his desire for her still roiling inside him, but he gave no physical sign of it. She was amazed by the control he exerted over himself in his concern for her. It was that care for her that enabled her to do what she did next. Evading his touch, she climbed to her feet. The tension in the room was palpable as she turned from him. Kneeling on the mattress, she maneuvered until she was in the center of the bed. Taking a deep breath, she leaned down, supporting herself on her forearms as she spread her legs wide. It was the hardest thing she’d ever done, to lie there on the mattress, totally exposed to Stefan. She could feel his gaze on her as she positioned herself on the bed as he’d asked. The very air seemed to whoosh out of the space, taking with it the tension that had permeated the room. Hot male satisfaction took its place. She could sense Stefan’s pleasure as he watched her. Her pussy was dripping with desire and she pushed her legs even wider and arched her ass toward him. She could wait no longer. “Take me, Stefan. Make me yours. Now.” The mattress dipped behind her as he climbed up onto the bed. She held her breath, anticipating his touch, but again he surprised her. Instead of mounting her quickly from behind, he trailed his fingers along the backs of her legs. The unexpected light touch tickled her skin even as it aroused her. “Your skin is so soft.” His hands continued to stroke over her behind and he traced the line of her spine all the way to the nape of her neck. “So beautiful.” She’d never thought of herself that way before, but there was no mistaking the sincerity behind Stefan’s words. He truly meant them. To him, she was beautiful. The butterflies in her stomach fluttered wildly as he continued to do nothing more than stroke her body. The rough pads of his fingers were hot against her already feverish skin.

64

Stefan’s Salvation

“Stefan,” she moaned. “Will you give yourself to me? Will you trust me?” His large body was curved around her, covering but not touching her except for the occasional brush of his fingers. She could smell him all around her. His scent was intoxicatingly male, hot and exotic. Laurel Rose was too far gone to reply any other way but, “Yes.” Even though she was expecting it, the feel of his hands on her behind made her jump. Spreading his fingers wide, he kneaded the supple flesh before sliding his thumbs into the crease. One of his thumbs brushed against the tight puckered opening, making her gasp. It felt strange and yet pleasurable at the same time. His hands continued downward as he spread her sex wide. “So hot and pink and mine.” She could feel him shifting behind her and then she felt the opening of her body stretch as he inserted the blunt tip of his penis inside her. She tried to shove her hips back, wanting more of him, but he held her captive with his hands. “You are mine, aren’t you Laurel Rose?” “Yes,” she cried as his fingers dug into her ass and he drove himself deep in one single stroke. Pain and pleasure combined to make her lightheaded. She was tight and he was so big that taking him was difficult. But she wanted him anyway. Wanted the closeness and the pleasure she knew would follow. He sucked in a deep breath, but he held himself still. For that she was grateful. But her body quickly became accustomed to his and just having him inside her was no longer enough. Pulling her hips slightly forward, she then pushed them back against him. Growling, he grabbed her hips and began to fuck her. Hard. The feel of his rigid cock sliding almost all the way out of her pussy before slamming back in again was absolutely incredible. Laurel Rose bit her lip to keep from screaming out her pleasure. Every time he pulled away from her, she clenched her inner muscles, not wanting him to leave her. Then he rammed his cock into her so deep she was surprised she didn’t explode. She lost all power to think, focusing only on the intimate connection between them. Both of them moving in a rhythm, a dance older than time, reaching for completion. His hand fisted around her braid and the slight tug arched her neck back. She could feel the sweat on her skin and hear the slap of their flesh as their bodies came together over and over. The bed squeaked and groaned with every thrust. Her right leg began to ache, protesting being in such an unnatural position for so long. She tried to straighten it, hoping, praying it wouldn’t cramp. She was so close to coming. Stefan moved suddenly. One of his arms wrapped around her waist and his fingers covered her mound while his other hand covered her breast. Her cry of pleasure bounced off the walls as he pinched her tight nipple with his fingers and at the same time stroked her swollen clit. His hips began to jackhammer against her ass as he

65

N.J. Walters

quickened his strokes. Short and hard, he fucked her while teasing her with his fingers. It was too much for her to stand and she came apart beneath him. Her body spasmed as convulsions rocked her. She felt surrounded by him, filled by him as she came. Her inner muscles clutched at his cock, but he continued to drive into her, getting closer to his own release. When it came, it shook her to her very core. The hard plunge of his cock as he drove into her one final time, the hot jet of semen within her as he came and the heaving of his body made her spasm all over again. His arms banded around her so tight that she could feel the pounding of his heart against her back. Her arms finally gave out and she collapsed on the mattress, burying her face in her pillow. She felt absolutely wonderful and totally boneless. Stefan gave one final growl of pleasure as he collapsed on top of her, his body draped over hers like a blanket. Stretching out her right leg, she reached down an absently rubbed her hand over the aching thigh. A deep contentment filled her, unlike anything she’d ever experienced in her life. A feeling of rightness welled up inside her. Stefan was her man, for better or worse. She knew that deep in her bones as surely as she knew the sun would rise in the morning. He stirred behind her like a sleeping giant awakening from his slumber. She moaned as he shifted, the action sliding his still rock-hard erection within her. Wiggling, she tried to get comfortable, but it was impossible. She couldn’t believe that Stefan could possibly still be aroused after two orgasms, but the facts spoke for themselves. His cock was still pulsing deep in her core and her own contentment was fading, replaced by an even deeper yearning than before. His lips skimmed over her shoulder and neck. A shiver raced down her spine as he nibbled on her nape. “Will you give me what I want, what I yearn for?” His tongue traced the whorls of her ear and she tilted her neck to give him better access. She sensed he wanted more from her. More than she could even imagine. But whatever it was, she wanted to give it to him, sensed that she was the only one who could satisfy whatever deep longings lived within him. “Take what you need.” He stilled at her words and she lay there, open and vulnerable and waiting.

66

Stefan’s Salvation

Chapter Twelve Stefan closed his eyes and uttered an oath under his breath. Laurel Rose didn’t know what she was offering him, but he planned to take it anyway. There was no way he could stop now. The bloodlust was rising within him. Like an animal caged far too long, it growled and clawed for release. She’d given her body to him without reservation and it had been even better than he’d imagined it could be. The physical and mental connection between them made sex more satisfying than anything he’d ever experienced in his long life. She’d taken his cock into her sweet mouth and given him pleasure. She’d taken him into her body, freely and openly, giving him what he needed. Now she was putting her very life in his hands, offering him her blood. His fangs elongated. His cock grew, expanding even larger than before as the bloodlust made his sexual appetite greater. She squirmed as he filled her, stretching the already swollen tissue of her cunt. His senses heightened his emotions, threatening to push him over the edge into oblivion where nothing mattered but satisfying his own need. He tried to claw them back and control them. It would destroy him if he hurt her. The smell of sex perfumed the air around them. The heavier aroma of his cum mingled with the spicy scent of her arousal. Their hearts beat in tandem as his chest covered her back. He used his forearms to keep the bulk of his weight off her as he traced a wet path with his tongue from her ear to the nape of her neck. Her skin was salty and warm. The sound of the blood pumping through her veins called to him like the sweetest song, urging him to take, to taste, to feed. Gripping the tail of her braid in his fist, he wrapped it around his wrist. He would never let her go. Scraping his teeth over her flesh, he sank them deep in the curve where her neck and shoulder met. She jerked in his arms as the slight pain caught her unawares. He could sense her confusion and growing unease, and when she started to struggle, he growled and automatically tightened his grip on her. There was no escape. For either of them. The moment his teeth pierced her flesh, her blood hit his mouth, filling it as he drank deep. Pure ecstasy. He’d never tasted blood as fine in his life. Sweet and intoxicating, it flowed down his throat and soaked into every cell of his body, rejuvenating him and quieting the never-ending hunger that burned in his gut. Like a man dying of thirst, he drank. The beast within him demanded that he dominate her, claim her in every way, marking her as his. With one hand still gripping her hair, he kept her head tilted back so he could feed. Wrapping his other arm around her waist, he levered her back up until she was on her hands and knees once again, suspended in his grip. Pulling his hips 67

N.J. Walters

back, he began to fuck her once again. Driving his cock hard into her body, he sought completion. This time there was no thought for her comfort or pleasure—only the driving need to claim. Her soft cry of distress hit him hard, shattering him completely. What was he doing? Appalled at his actions, he held his body still, shuddering as her pussy clutched at his erection. Carefully, he withdrew his fangs, automatically licking the small puncture holes in her neck with his tongue and healing them instantly. He was so close to coming, he had to grit his teeth as her inner muscles continued to clench around him. Her breath came in deep wheezes as she fought to draw air into her lungs. In his greed, he had taken far too much blood from her. Quickly, he withdrew from her body, his sexual need gone in the face of her distress. Unwinding her hair from around his wrist, he turned her unresisting body over on the mattress. He stared down at her pale face. Her skin was cold and he yanked one of the covers off the bed and wrapped it around her. There was no condemnation in her eyes as they fluttered open and stared at him—only confusion and a deep tiredness. When her eyelids slowly closed, as if they were too heavy for her to keep them open, sheer terror gripped him. Lifting her into his arms, he cradled her tight to his chest. Her heartbeat was way too slow and he could feel her life force ebb. Anger and disgust filled him at his disregard for her well-being. Laurel Rose was his woman and, as such, her safety and happiness came above all. Swiftly, he slashed his wrist with a fingernail that lengthened and sharpened upon his command. The claw opened a wound that began to seep blood. Cradling her head in the crook of his arm, he pressed his wrist to her mouth. “Drink,” he commanded. He put every ounce of his strength into the compulsion and was still surprised at how much she resisted even though she was so weak. Her strength of will was incredibly strong but still no match for his. Under his watchful eyes, she drank. When he was satisfied that she’d had enough, he stopped her, tilting her head back against his arm so he could look at her. He ignored the slash on his wrist, absently licking the wound with his tongue, not noticing when it swiftly began to heal itself. She slumped against him, totally exhausted and almost asleep. But he was satisfied that her heartbeat was stronger and her life force was vibrant once more. Her breath was coming much easier now and the color was returning to her face. Satisfied that he’d done all he could for now, he pulled back the covers and carefully laid her down on the bed. Lying next to her, he settled her head against his chest and kissed her forehead. “Sleep,” he commanded her. There were still several hours before dawn and she needed some rest after her ordeal. The soft puffs of her breath teased his skin and her hand came up to cover his heart, tangling in the short, dark hairs that were sprinkled across his chest.

68

Stefan’s Salvation

She was his now. His blood would strengthen her body. They were connected in a way that could never be broken. He would always know where she was, always be able to sense her feelings. It was both a curse and a blessing. If she turned from him, it would slowly drive him mad. She would haunt his waking hours and even his deathlike sleep until the day she passed from the earth. It was this very thing that had led some of his ancestors to face the killing sun. But he would not even consider defeat. He would not leave her alone and undefended even if she did try to send him away. Time was on his side and he would do whatever it took to make her want to be with him. Their physical connection was deep and explosive and he would use it to help bind her to him. Stefan knew that Laurel Rose would have many questions when she woke. She might even fear him. His body clenched and his mind rebelled at the very thought. He forced himself to relax when he realized how tightly he was holding her, thankful that she never stirred from her sleep. It was his own fault for not being more careful with her, for underestimating the power of his own need. But he would not lie to her. The time had come for her to learn the entire truth. Whether or not she was ready to accept it was another thing altogether. But after what had happened, he owed her nothing less. He was a Dalakis. He would not shirk from what had to be done and he would not be defeated. Not when success was so close at hand. Forcing himself to relax, he stared at the ceiling and allowed the soft rhythm of her breathing and the beat of her heart to relax him. Several hours passed and Stefan found peace within himself with Laurel Rose in his embrace. But time waited for no one and Stefan stirred when he realized that his was running out. He had to wake her and confront her fears. The dawn was swiftly approaching and the sun would be up within the hour. The voice seemed a long way away, but Laurel Rose could hear the urgency in the tone. Struggling, she tried to wake from the deep sleep that had claimed her. When had she fallen asleep? Frowning, she tried to remember what had happened. Heat crept up her cheeks as she remembered the explosive lovemaking between her and Stefan. But after that, her mind seemed blank. She was climbing closer to wakefulness with each passing second, but it was incredibly hard to do so, which surprised her. Usually she woke quickly, fully refreshed in the morning. Forcing her eyes to open, her frown deepened when she noticed the darkness still shrouding the room. The only light came from the window as the night sky began to brighten with the coming of the dawn. “Is it still night?” Her thoughts were muddled as she tried to push herself up to a seated position. Her voice was little more than a croak and she lifted her hand to her neck, wondering why it felt sore. There was a metallic taste in her mouth and her throat was incredibly dry.

69

N.J. Walters

Stefan quickly wrapped his arm around her and half lifted, half slid her until she was sitting upright with her back propped against the headboard. “Yes. It’s less than an hour until dawn.” His eyes were not on her face, but lower. Looking down, she realized that she was naked and the sheet had bunched around her waist. Her nipples tightened and puckered under his gaze and the familiar pulse began low in her belly. When his hands reached down and gripped the covers, she expected him to pull them away. Instead, he tugged them up around her and tucked them under her arms. Reaching over to the bedside table, he flicked on the small brass lamp, its muted glow illuminating the room. He picked up a glass that sat there and turned back to her. “Drink this.” His voice was brusque but his actions were gentle and she didn’t object when he placed the rim of the glass to her lips. The orange juice was cold and slid easily down her throat, soothing it. “It’s good.” She licked her lips. “Thank you.” His mouth tightened into a thin line and he gave her a curt nod as he returned the glass to the table. For some unknown reason, her gratitude seemed to anger him. Totally bewildered, she pushed a few loose strands of hair out of her face and tried to make sense of the situation. Her body ached in places she’d never had aches before, but that was to be expected considering the sexual activity that she and Stefan had engaged in. The pain in her throat had lessened, but her neck still seemed slightly sore. Absently, her hand stroked the side of her neck. The mattress shifted as Stefan rolled off the bed and stood. Her eyes were immediately drawn to the long line of his spine. His hair hung over his shoulders almost to his waist. She’d never known a man who had such long hair before. On most men it might have looked strange, almost effeminate, but no one would ever mistake Stefan for a woman. He exuded strength and power even when he was at rest. There was no doubt that this was a man in the prime of his life. As she watched, he strode to the end of the bed, bent down and snatched up his jeans. She got a mouthwatering view of his butt when he leaned down. The man had the tightest ass in the world. Her fingers clutched at the bedcovers as she watched him haul on his jeans. Disappointment filled her that he didn’t turn around one last time before tugging up the zipper and fastening the button. She would have liked to have one last peek before he left. His tension increased as he pulled on his socks and stamped his feet into his boots. She could feel it in the air, see it in the rigid way he held his shoulders and head. His shirt was next and he turned to face her as he slipped it on. It was hard to believe she’d slept against that chest. It looked as hard as steel and was roped with muscles, yet it had pillowed her head and his skin had felt warm and alive under her hand. “What’s wrong?”

70

Stefan’s Salvation

The question seemed to surprise him. He dropped his hands from the buttons of his shirt, allowing the tails to fall open, framing the broad expanse of his torso. Sighing, he came around to her side of the bed and sank down onto the mattress. His face could have been carved from stone, there was so little emotion there. He looked very austere and almost forbidding as he sat and stared at her. Laurel Rose began to get a sinking feeling deep in her gut. Releasing her grip on the covers, she slid one hand down to cover her stomach to try and settle the churning inside it. She was very much afraid she knew what was coming next. Swallowing hard, she squared her shoulders and waited for him to deliver his blow. He opened his mouth to speak and she forced herself not to look away. Here it comes. She braced herself for the “It’s been fun, but I have to go” speech. It wasn’t as if she expected a man who looked as gorgeous as Stefan to hang around for long. She was realistic and knew that she wasn’t most men’s ideal woman by a long shot. Laurel Rose knew there was nothing exceptional about her looks. The best she could say about herself was that she was fit, in spite of her bad leg. Her face was, well, it was okay except for the faded white scar that ran down her right cheek. Surprisingly enough, Stefan had never seemed to notice her scars, never commented on them. He’d also seemed to understand her odd ways and accepted her psychic ability. What surprised her was that she’d ever attracted a man like him in the first place. And he did seem to be genuinely attracted to her. That in itself had been a gift that she’d never expected to experience, and for that, she would always be grateful. The sex they’d shared had been totally beyond anything she could have ever imagined and she’d never regret it. Neither of them had even mentioned using protection of any kind, but that didn’t bother Laurel Rose. The thought of a dark-haired baby filled her with joy. She wouldn’t mind if he left a part of himself behind. Stefan sighed and dragged his fingers through his hair. Sitting on the side of the bed, he twisted around, bending one knee onto the mattress and turning his body so he was facing her fully. Lifting her hand in his, he brought it to his lips and lightly kissed each knuckle before lowering it again. But he didn’t release it. Instead, his grip tightened as he spoke the words she’d been expecting. “We have to talk.”

71

N.J. Walters

Chapter Thirteen “All right.” She kept her voice calm as she tried to tug her hand from his. Finally, she gave up when it became apparent that he wasn’t going to relinquish his hold on her. “I am a Dalakis.” His voice was a low, sexy rumble that wrapped itself around her. “We have always been different.” Laurel Rose knew what it felt like to be different. Empathy welled up inside her as she imagined the challenges he had faced in his life. She knew them well, having had to deal with them herself. His choice of words, however, struck her as odd. “We?” she questioned. He relaxed slightly and one of the corners of his mouth turned up slightly. “I have two brothers. My parents have been gone a long time, but my brothers and I have always been close.” It boggled the mind to think of two more men like Stefan running around the world, wreaking havoc on the female population. “Younger or older?” Her curiosity got the better of her and even though she knew he’d be leaving her soon, she wanted to learn everything she could about him. An actual smile formed on his lips and once again, she was struck by just how ruggedly handsome he was. “Both older.” She could hear the obvious affection in his voice as he spoke of them. “Cristofor is the eldest and Lucian is the middle son.” She hoped he’d tell her more about his family, but he sighed and shook his head slowly as if to clear his thoughts before returning to the point. “As I said, we are different.” His green eyes seemed to glow. She knew it had to be a trick of the light, but it was still unnerving. “You’re different,” she prompted when he stopped once again. “I understand that.” “No. You don’t understand.” All signs of a smile vanished and his face once again was hard and set. “You have no idea just how different I am.” The muscles in his jaw worked as he seemed to struggle for control. Laurel Rose didn’t know what to do or say, so she just sat patiently and waited. His fingers tightened around hers. She thought she was ready for anything. She was wrong. “I am a vampire.” His words, stark and blunt, lay between them. She waited for him to smile or laugh, but his eyes darkened and there was no humor to be found anywhere in him. “You’re joking, right?” He had to be.

72

Stefan’s Salvation

“I come from a long line of vampires. My family is an ancient one that has existed for century upon century. But in spite of all our powers, we are a dying breed.” He watched her intently, as if trying to gauge her reaction. Laurel Rose kept her feelings hidden. She wasn’t afraid of Stefan, but she was starting to be concerned about him. If he really thought he was a vampire, then he obviously needed help. The corner of his mouth quirked up again. “I’m not delusional, Laurel Rose.” Tugging her hand from his, she shrank back against the pillows. Had he read her mind or had he guessed her thoughts? “You’re very good at blocking your thoughts and feelings from others. But we are connected now, and although you could probably still do so, you will find it much harder to hide them from me. And truly, you are not trying to block your thoughts.” He stroked his fingers lightly down the side of her neck where it was still a little tender, although that was rapidly fading. “I would normally respect your privacy and not use my powers to invade your mind, but right now the connection is too new to ignore. And I have also come to know you well. I do not always have to read your thoughts to know what it is you are thinking.” Memory suddenly flooded back, bombarding her with unbelievable images. She remembered telling Stefan to take what he needed. The sexual connection between them had been explosive and then he’d taken it even further. Her entire body jerked as she remembered the sharp pinch of something sinking into her neck. Had he drunk her blood? Her stomach roiled at the thought and her skin suddenly felt cold and clammy. A large hand on the back of her head pushed it down toward her knees. “Breathe, Laurel Rose,” his deep voice commanded. She focused all her energy on taking one breath at a time, on the slow rise and fall of her chest, on the steady beat of her heart. She suddenly became very aware of Stefan’s hand cupping her head as his thumb wiped away a bead of sweat that trickled down her temple. Fighting her raging emotions and her growing fear, she desperately tried to assemble her thoughts in a way that made sense. She recalled the growing weakness in her body. The strength of Stefan’s desire for her had swamped her and she’d had no thought of denying him anything. She had yearned to give him everything he wanted. Everything he needed. As inconceivable as it seemed, he had actually drunk her blood. Just the thought made her shiver. Her head jerked up when she felt the covers being tucked more tightly around her. Stefan sat back and waited patiently for her to speak. But she really didn’t have to say anything, did she? He could read her thoughts if he chose. He looked quickly away, but not before she caught a glimpse of the sadness in his eyes. When he turned back to her it was gone, replaced by a hard green glare. She recognized it as a protective measure. Just the thought that she could hurt him gave her

73

N.J. Walters

pause. Surely she didn’t have that kind of power or effect on him. Why would what she thought even matter to him? She licked her dry lips and tasted a slight tang of something metallic. Blood. “Oh my God. What did you do?” Accusation rang in her voice. “What I had to do.” There was no apology, no softening in his tone. “I drank your blood, didn’t I?” She could hardly put her fears into words. Her entire body started to shake. Stefan reached for her, but she shrank back from him, pulling her legs up tight into her body and huddling against the headboard. He emitted a low growl as he jumped to his feet and towered above her. “Yes. You drank my blood. I took too much from you and you would have died if I had not replenished you with mine.” “Am I a vampire now?” She barely managed to voice her dread. “No,” he spat back. “It does not work that way.” Another thought occurred to her. “Karen, the waitress at the diner. You took her blood just like you took mine. I’m no different than her.” Laurel Rose wanted to yell and scream. She’d thought she was special, but she was no different than any other woman. When it all boiled down, she was no better than a snack to him. A roar erupted from him, shaking the very foundations of the house. She cringed back against the headboard, not knowing what to expect next. Fury was written in every line of his body as he prowled back and forth in front of the bed, his eyes watching her every move, cataloguing her every reaction. She’d almost swear that she saw fangs flash in the corners of his mouth before they vanished. “Yes, I took her blood. It is how I survive.” His words were clipped, his tone curt. “I hurt no one and they have no memory of my having done so.” Well that certainly explained why she sensed Stefan around Karen but could get no sense of recognition in return. “But you are different. You. Are. Mine.” He spaced each word carefully, enunciating them so she was left with no doubt. “Your what?” “My woman.” Stopping by the bed, he crossed his arms across his massive chest and glared down at her. This time there was no doubting the red glow that filled his eyes. “The men of my family are cursed or blessed to love only one woman in all our existence. I have waited for you for over five hundred years.” Laurel Rose shook her head in denial. “I am immortal, but I can be killed,” he continued, ignoring her mute protest. “Direct and prolonged exposure to sunshine will kill me. A stake through the heart will kill me. Beheading will kill me.” Her hands flew to her chest, clutching her heart. The thought of Stefan dying was unbearable and unthinkable. “No,” she whispered, unable to imagine him being hurt.

74

Stefan’s Salvation

“The only other thing that can kill me is love,” he continued ruthlessly. “Many of my ancestors have given up in despair and faced the dawn when rejected by their only love. Others have given up the hope of finding their woman, and after hundreds of years of loneliness, they have chosen death.” He lowered his gaze from hers and rubbed the back of his neck. The gesture was filled with such utter frustration that it touched her heart. But he wasn’t finished yet. “Some men live one human lifetime with their woman and choose death when their mate dies.” When he raised his eyes, she thought that he looked tired. Tired and incredibly sad. “But some Dalakis men are blessed and their chosen woman decides to take a chance and remain with them forever.” “I don’t understand. How is that even possible?” Laurel Rose didn’t know what to believe at this point. What he was telling her was almost too fantastic to believe. Yet her own psychic powers were beyond the belief of many people. She was totally confused. A throbbing began in her temples as a headache threatened. “For now, all you need to know is that it is possible. For hundreds of years, I searched the world for you until I finally stopped looking. But you are the chosen woman for me. I will never find another.” “What happens next?” Although she knew in her heart that Stefan would never hurt her, there was still a small part of her that feared him. If he was what he said he was, then his power was staggering. He could do whatever he chose and no one would be able to stop him. His lips tightened into a grim line. “I will not leave you. What happens next is your choice. If you try to send me away, I will not go. I will not force you to do anything or to accept me.” His mouth relaxed and a slow, sensual smile crossed his face. “I will, however, do everything within my power to convince you to be a part of my life.” Laurel Rose could feel her entire body clench in reaction to his potent smile. It just wasn’t fair the way her body responded to him. A dark thought intruded. Maybe he is using mind control to make me want him. But a more rational part of her mind reminded her that if he were manipulating her thoughts, she wouldn’t be aware of it, let alone worried. The circular arguments went around and around until she thought her mind might burst. She was tired, her throat and head ached and she just didn’t want to think anymore. Burying her face in her hands, she tried to take a deep breath to settle herself. This time, when she felt him sit beside her, she didn’t draw away from him. He’d had plenty of time and opportunity to hurt her if that was his aim. At this point she didn’t know what she did or didn’t believe. But what she did know was that she trusted Stefan. Deep in her heart, she knew he would do nothing to harm her, but even more disturbing to her peace of mind was the fact that she wanted to be with him, wanted to be part of his life.

75

N.J. Walters

He lifted her carefully, easing her down into the bed and tucking the covers around her. “I know it is a lot to take in at once. And for that I am sorry. But I promised I would not lie to you and I will not.” He flicked off the bedside lamp but the room was no longer as dark as it was. Dawn was fast approaching. “I must go. But I will be back tonight and we will talk more then.” There were so many things she wanted to say to him. So many things that she wanted to ask. But exhaustion was overtaking her body and her eyelids were suddenly too heavy for her to keep them open. “Sleep.” She felt the touch of his hand on her forehead and then it was gone. She wanted to reach out, grab his hand and keep him with her, but it was too late. Stefan was gone, vanished into the dawn as sleep claimed her.

76

Stefan’s Salvation

Chapter Fourteen Sun was streaming in through the window when Laurel Rose finally awoke. Groaning, she rolled over and buried her face in her pillow. Big mistake. The pillowcase smelled like Stefan—hot, potent and very arousing. She’d already taken a deep breath, inhaling his scent into her lungs before she realized what she was doing. Giving a snort, she rolled over and stared at the ceiling, assessing her physical state. Her temples still throbbed, but her neck and throat no longer felt tender. Stretching slowly, she groaned as various minor aches and pains made themselves known. A hot bath was definitely the first order of the day. Tossing back the covers and pushing herself up, she slid her legs over the side of the bed. She rested her head in her hands and sat there until the pounding subsided to a dull throb. Her mental state was something else entirely. On the surface, her life was the same as it had been yesterday morning. But in reality, everything had changed. Her whole concept of what was real and what was fantasy had been challenged. Vampire! Laurel Rose had grown up in the North Carolina mountains surrounded by superstition and folktales. Many folks believed in shapeshifters and thought that unusual creatures roamed the hills at night. Some still consulted with the elders of the area, seeking advice on everything from the proper time to plant crops to the best home remedies. A good portion of the population believed she was a witch. And as many folks who feared her, there was always one or two brave souls a year who sought her counsel, hoping she could tell them the future or make them a love potion. They always went away disappointed. But could she really believe in vampires? Raising her head, she stared through blurry eyes. After last night, could she afford not to believe? So many jumbled thoughts and no easy answers. Taking a deep, fortifying breath, she launched herself from the bed. She was naked, but she didn’t even bother trying to find her dressing gown. What was the point? She was only going to crawl straight into the bathtub. Dragging herself from her bedroom, she stumbled down the hallway to the bathroom. The sight that met her in the mirror was frightening. Her hair looked like a rat’s nest with a good portion of it straggling out of her braid. Her face was pale and drawn and her eyes were bloodshot. Whirling away from the less than inspiring image, she twisted the taps of the bathtub to start the water running. She slowly pulled the ponytail holder from the end

77

N.J. Walters

of her hair and began to unwind her braid. When that was done, she knelt by the side of the tub and stuck her head under the taps, wetting her hair before grabbing the shampoo bottle. Lathering the shampoo into her hair, she massaged her aching scalp before ducking back beneath the running water. When she was satisfied that her hair was soap-free, she wrung the water from the wet locks and wrapped a towel around her head. Sighing, she rested her forehead against the cool white porcelain. Weary all the way to her bones, it would have been so easy just to stay seated on the floor. Forcing herself to sit back up, she put the stopper in the tub and watched as it began to fill with water. Levering herself off the floor, she scrounged in the bathroom cabinets and poured some of her homemade bath salts into the water. The familiar and comforting scent of lavender drifted on the steam. Clutching a towel rack with one hand and resting the other against the wall, she carefully stepped into the bathtub and eased herself down into its waiting warmth. The heat seeped into her body, past her stiff muscles and into the very marrow of her bones. Turning off the taps, Laurel Rose leaned back against the curved foot of the tub. Silence surrounded her as she allowed herself to drift, enveloped in the warmth and the quiet. Pushing all thoughts from her mind, she soaked her aching body and eased her sore muscles. When the water finally began to cool, she pulled herself up and stepped out onto the bathmat. Pulling the plug, she let the tub drain as she plucked a fluffy towel off a hook and dried the water from her body. She took her time, smoothing lotion onto her legs and arms and over her stomach and breasts. Unwinding the towel from around her head, she used a wide-tooth comb to remove the tangles from her hair before blowing it dry. She braided her long black hair, comforted by the familiar routine while keeping her mind as blank as possible. She hung the damp towels to dry and rinsed out the tub before laying the bathmat over the side. Once she’d brushed her teeth, she made her way back to her bedroom to dress. After she pulled on a pair of white cotton panties and a matching bra, she tugged on a pair of faded, well-worn jeans. She topped it with a deep blue, long-sleeved cotton shirt before sitting on the side of the bed and tugging on a pair of socks and her comfortable brown boots. As much as she just wanted to walk out of the room, her own sense of order wouldn’t allow her to leave the bed a mess. She knew she should change the sheets, but for now, she settled on just making the bed. When that was done, she headed downstairs to the kitchen. Starting a pot of coffee brewing, she tossed out her uneaten sandwich from the night before. Then she assembled and wrapped a couple of peanut butter sandwiches and tucked them, an apple and a granola bar into her knapsack. While she waited for the coffee, she wandered over to her desk in a corner of the kitchen. She knew that most folks would be surprised to find that she had a laptop computer, fax and printer, but Laurel Rose was no fool. She’d set up a small mail-order company that allowed her to 78

Stefan’s Salvation

sell her hooked rugs and soaps online. The income helped her survive through the slow winter months when the local market was closed and there were no tourists around. Ignoring her e-mail, she began her search. A half-hour later, she had a fairly large stack of paper on her desk, all filled with the lore and history of the vampire. Shutting down her computer, she pushed away from her desk, clutching the printouts in her hand. She carried them back to the counter and stuffed them into the knapsack. The coffee was ready, so she filled a large thermal mug with the dark brew before pouring the rest into a thermos bottle that went straight into the sack alongside the food. Slinging the bag over her shoulder, she paused by the back door long enough to grab her rifle and jacket. She closed the door behind her, checking to make sure it was locked before turning to greet the day. From the position of the sun, it was almost noon. Laurel Rose wasn’t wearing a watch, but then, she didn’t need one here in the hills. She measured time from sunrise to sunset and today she had nowhere that she needed to be. Right now, she needed to clear her head and think and there was only one place she could do that. The air was crisp, but the sun warmed her shoulders as she stepped off the porch and into the yard. The light breeze whispered through the trees, calling her to come and play. The birds sang as they flew though the air and Laurel Rose could not resist their song. Taking a sip of her coffee, she headed for a slight break in the trees at the end of the yard and to a path that was all but hidden from sight. If you didn’t know it was there, you’d miss it totally. But Laurel Rose knew where she was going. This was her land and there wasn’t a single square inch of it that she hadn’t walked. Like countless times before in her life, when she needed to sort out her thoughts and gain strength for the trials ahead of her, she returned to the land. The earth nourished her soul and strengthened her body in a way that most people didn’t understand. Her headache lessened with every step she took and her limp was hardly noticeable as she tramped through the woods toward her destination. She’d hiked for more than an hour before she finally stopped. The flat stones jutted out, giving her a spectacular view of her own land and beyond. The tall trees, the mountains in the distance and the sheltered valley below were painted in the breathtaking reds and golds of autumn. She loved this time of year and the sight never failed to move her soul no matter how many times she saw it. Rugged, untamed and at times unforgiving, it was nevertheless her home. Laying her bag down, she stretched out on the rocks, propping her back against a boulder. She placed her rifle within easy grasp, tugged her knapsack into her lap and unpacked her lunch. When she’d satisfied the worst of her hunger, she hauled out the sheaf of papers and began to read. Munching on an apple and sipping her coffee, she read page after page about the history of the vampire. Most of it she scoffed at, but other things… Well, some of it was very believable. When she finished, she tucked it and the remains of her lunch into her bag and leaned back against the rock to think. She knew Stefan was a strong psychic. The power

79

N.J. Walters

she’d felt flowing from him indicated that she’d only seen the tip of the iceberg where he was concerned. He’d definitely taken her blood. She had a very vivid memory of that. The real question was, how did she really feel about that? She forced herself to examine what she felt for Stefan. Even though she’d known him only a short time, she trusted him more than she ever had any other person in her entire life. Sexually, he’d rocked her world. She’d never felt so attracted to a man. Her nipples puckered at the mere thought of him and her sex began to throb. She squirmed to try to get more comfortable and the heavy seam in the crotch of her jeans rubbed against her swollen clit, tormenting her even further. But it was even more than that. They’d connected in some deep, elemental way that she couldn’t really explain. It was as if the very cells of her body yearned for him. Biting her lip, she stared blindly at the vista in front of her. If she didn’t know better, she’d say that she was in love with him, but that was impossible. Wasn’t it? And could she really believe him when he said that she was the only woman for him? It was almost impossible for her to believe that she would be the right woman for a man as powerful and potent and downright gorgeous as Stefan. If she did decide to see where their relationship would lead, what would that mean for her? If he was a vampire—and she had to admit that she really was beginning to believe the unbelievable—then what did that entail? How did he survive? What did he do to make a living, if anything? Where was he staying at the moment? What other powers did he possess? And what did he really mean when he said that she could stay with him forever? Sighing, Laurel Rose stretched out on top of the large, flat rock and propped her head on her knapsack. Just thinking about it was bringing her headache back. The only thing she knew for sure deep down in her gut was that she wanted to spend time with Stefan and see what would develop. She already knew that he’d stormed her defenses and owned part of her heart. If she let him closer, then he could destroy her if things didn’t work out between them. But she didn’t think she’d ever forgive herself if she didn’t try. Vampire. Such a simple word, but one fraught with fear, superstition and mistrust. But Stefan was also a man. She’d caught a glimpse of his soul in unguarded moments and knew that he’d been misunderstood and suffered loneliness just as she had. There was a darkness surrounding him and she was under no illusion that any relationship with him would be an easy one. He was dominating, powerful and used to getting his own way. A complicated man with many layers, he would try to protect himself emotionally while taking whatever she would give. Sexually demanding, he’d transported her to the heights of desires, pushing her to feel more, to give more, and she had a hunch it was just the beginning.

80

Stefan’s Salvation

Sighing, she closed her eyes and let her thoughts drift. Images from last night tumbled around in her brain, making her uncomfortably aware of a need deep within her. Her panties were damp and her beasts ached. Desperately, she focused her thoughts on what she had learned from her reading. Some of the vampire lore stated that they were able to shapeshift into other forms. A picture of the huge wolf jumped into her mind. Was it possible? Or was she just being fanciful? She’d definitely have to ask him about that. A shiver skated down her spine and Laurel Rose reluctantly opened her eyes and pushed herself up into a seated position. The sun was low in the east. It was obvious that she’d been there for several hours. She hadn’t meant to fall asleep, but her body had had other ideas. Climbing to her feet, she grabbed her belongings. In spite of lying on a hard rock for a couple of hours, she felt surprisingly good and much stronger than she had earlier. Her limp wasn’t as pronounced as it normally was. In fact, her right leg felt stronger. As usual, the land had worked its magic, restoring her energy to its usual level. The walk home was enjoyable, but she was glad when she finally broke through the trees and into the garden. She came to a sudden stop in the middle of the clearing. Slowly, she turned in a circle, cataloguing every detail. Nothing seemed out of place, but Laurel Rose couldn’t shake the feeling that someone had been there. But whoever they were, she sensed that they were long gone. Cautiously, she continued to the back porch and up the three steps. Taking her time, she circled her wraparound porch, ending up once again at her back door. Everything seemed fine. Maybe some neighbor had called on her, looking to buy some of her soap or herbs. She didn’t think it was likely, but it was certainly a more comforting thought than some of the other alternatives she could think of. Opening her mind, she allowed sensations to flow to her. It didn’t feel the same way it had when Aaron and Clem had been there. In fact, it was hard to get a sense of anyone in particular. There was something unfamiliar in the air, but she couldn’t place what it was. Shaking her head at herself, she opened the back door, propped her rifle by the door, and strolled into the kitchen. Maybe her mind was playing tricks on her. Lord knew she’d certainly been under a lot of stress lately and that had to affect her. Dropping her knapsack onto the counter, she opened it to clean out her garbage. A hissing noise stopped her dead in her tracks. Belatedly, she remembered the door handle turning easily in her hand. She’d locked the door when she’d left, but she hadn’t unlocked it when she’d returned. Someone had been inside her home. Not moving a muscle, she scanned the kitchen with her eyes. A rattle near her feet made sweat break out on her forehead. Ever so slowly, she tilted her head enough so she could look down. Coiled next to her boots, a large rattlesnake stared at her with its black, cold eyes. An eastern diamondback! What the hell was one of those doing in her home? They weren’t even indigenous to this part of the

81

N.J. Walters

state. But she did know it was considered to be one of the most venomous and dangerous snakes in the country. Okay. She was fine. The diamondback was just a tad upset at the moment. All she had to do was stay still until it calmed down and then slowly back away from it. Most snakes didn’t bite unless they were agitated or provoked, she reminded herself. Still, it was hard not to move when every instinct she possessed was screaming at her to run. She’d never been this up close and personal with such a deadly snake before. A movement out of the corner of her eye almost made her jerk. It took all her selfcontrol to keep from screaming and running. There, slithering along the counter was a canebrake rattlesnake. It continued right to the edge, where it paused and hissed. Breathing was almost impossible, but she forced herself to take one slow breath after another. It wouldn’t do to faint. Any sudden movement could cause them to strike. The nearest hospital was almost an hour’s drive away, but there was a doctor’s office in Salvation. If she got bitten by one of the snakes, she should be able to make it there for treatment. That was provided she didn’t get hit by both snakes. She wasn’t quite sure what the mixture of venoms would do to her system and she didn’t want to take any chances. Opening her mind to the snakes, she tried to reach out to them psychically and calm them. They subsided slightly, but not enough for her to feel safe moving. She didn’t know what to do. Her skin was clammy and she desperately wanted to swipe at the bead of sweat on her temple. Stay calm. Just breathe. She repeated her mantra over and over in her head. Control was the key to survival. Panic could mean death. Strength flooded through her body the longer she stood there. Through the kitchen window, she could see the last rays of the sun blaze across the horizon as it sank and gave way to dusk. Stefan would come. All she had to do was hang on until he could get there. Concentrating harder than she ever had in her life, she called out to him. Stefan, I need you. Just then, the snake on the countertop lifted its head and hissed. Its needlelike fangs were sharp and deadly. Laurel Rose swallowed hard, feeling her knees begin to weaken and tremble. She tensed her legs, locking them into position. She blinked as a bead of sweat trickled past the corner of her eye, the salt making it sting. Please, Stefan. Hurry! The snake at her feet began to slither closer.

82

Stefan’s Salvation

Chapter Fifteen Stefan’s eyes snapped open the second the sun set behind the mountain. Fury filled him as he burst through the back door of his truck, already a blur of motion. Laurel Rose’s fear had struck him like a knife to the heart, yet he had been unable to move, trapped in the paralyzing sleep of his kind. Rage coursed through his veins, helping him block out the fear that threatened to overwhelm him. Laurel Rose was his. He would protect her with his life and kill anyone who tried to harm her. His preternatural speed enabled him to move swiftly through the woods. He made no sound as he raced through the forest. His feet did not disturb the earth beneath him, nor did he brush any of the branches as he passed, but every animal he passed froze where it stood, sensing the danger from the enraged predator that he was. None dared to move until he had passed well beyond them. He could feel his fangs lengthen as a growl escaped him. Primal instincts rose within him, goading him to go faster. He must protect his mate at all costs. Nothing else was acceptable. Reaching out to her with his mind, he tried to read her thoughts, to see what she was seeing, but it was difficult. Fear was her overriding emotion, blocking all else. Expanding his mental search, he scanned the rest of the house as he ran, but he could detect no other person. Was she injured? His mind conjured visions of her lying in a pool of blood on the floor, dying as her life-giving liquid spilled from her. No! He pushed those images away and concentrated. Her life force was strong within her and that was all that mattered. He burst into the clearing, across the yard and was on the porch in a blink of an eye. Slamming the back door open, he came to a sudden halt as he swiftly scanned the room and took the entire situation in at a glance. Laurel Rose hadn’t so much as moved a muscle. Instead of fright, he could feel waves of relief flowing from her now that he was there. Raising his arms high in the air, he focused his power. “Come,” he commanded. The snake resting on the countertop quickly dropped over the side of the counter to join its kindred already on the floor. They gave a long, low hiss and then both reptiles began to slither toward him. Stefan could feel Laurel Rose’s surprise and awe as the snakes obeyed him. He bent over and both snakes slowly wrapped themselves around his arms. Slumping against the counter, she stared in disbelief. “I knew you’d come.” Her simple words caused his chest to expand and an ache to form in his heart. Her belief in him was a balm to his anger. “Are you all right?” He could see for himself that she was, but he needed to hear the words from her. 83

N.J. Walters

“Yes,” she nodded as she spoke, leaning against the counter for support. “I’m fine.” As if her legs could no longer hold her, she slid slowly to the floor. “At least I think I’m fine.” Her voice was shaky but strong. “Stay here.” He didn’t wait to see if she obeyed him but strode through the house, scanning each room as he went. Taking the stairs two at a time, he bounded upstairs to continue his search. He found nothing until he reached her bedroom. Sensing the creature within, Stefan flicked back the bedcovers and stared at the coiled snake hidden beneath. Someone had left nothing to chance. If Laurel Rose hadn’t seen the other two in the kitchen, then this snake would have been waiting for her when she rolled into bed. Her movements would have definitely caused it to strike. She would have been harmed. The very walls around him and the floor beneath his feet seemed to shake with the force of his fury. Lowering his arm toward the snake, he waited while it docilely wound itself around his forearm and settled there. He would find the person responsible for this and he would punish them. “Stefan.” Her soft whisper startled him. How had she snuck up behind him without his knowing? Whirling toward the door, he stopped when she sucked in her breath, her eyes round with fear and amazement. Stefan was surprised that she didn’t run screaming in terror. Big and dark, he knew he was like an apparition out of someone’s worst nightmare. His long black hair hung down his back and his fangs were razor sharp. He knew his eyes were glowing red, making him appear as if he were some demon from hell. Massive and tall, clad entirely in black, he stood with his legs braced apart and three poisonous snakes wrapped around his muscular forearms. He took a deep breath and fought with his anger, subduing it. Control had always been something he’d taken for granted. Years of practice and training had made it part of his personality—indeed, part of his very makeup. That was, until he’d met Laurel Rose. Around her, his self-control seemed to vanish like a puff of smoke. It was disconcerting and troubling, but it was something he was going to have to learn to deal with. “Everything is fine.” He kept his voice soft and calm. He sighed with relief as he felt the reddish hue gradually fade from his eyes and his fangs recede, but he still made no move toward her. “You’re safe now. They will not harm you.” She nodded, her head bobbing up and down. He watched the muscles of her throat ripple as she swallowed and it reminded him of how soft and supple her skin was. Desire exploded within him, swiftly displacing the anger. His cock thickened and hardened as he caught a whiff of her sweet scent. The compulsion to strip her naked and fuck her while he drank from her was almost overwhelming. The snakes coiled tighter around his arms, sensing his changing mood and the tensing of his muscles. Now that he knew she was no longer in danger, he wanted to claim her in the most primitive way possible, marking her as his. Her hand trembled as she reached out to

84

Stefan’s Salvation

support herself against the doorframe. Once again, his heart turned over in his chest. Laurel Rose caused such a mixture of emotions within him, he hardly knew himself. One minute he wanted to fuck her senseless, and the next he wanted to wrap her in his arms and keep her safe for eternity. He wanted to hear her screams of pleasure as he rammed his cock into her sweet, hot depths again and again, but he also longed to hear her laughter of joy and to see her soft smile. There was nothing he didn’t want from her. And he would have it all. But first he had to deal with the trouble at hand. “You heard me, didn’t you?” Her eyes kept darting back and forth between his face and the snakes wrapped around his arms. “I knew that you would.” “Yes.” Slowly, he sauntered toward her, stopping a few steps from her. “We are joined now in a way that can never be broken. I have taken your blood and you have taken mine. There is nowhere you can go that I will not eventually find you. Nowhere you can be that I cannot hear you if you call me.” Part reassurance, part warning. He watched her reaction. She nodded. Her eyes were deep pools of indigo and once again the unusual color and depth of emotion that lurked there struck him. A man could drown in eyes like that. When she blinked, they disappeared and her long black lashes brushed her cheeks like soft fans. Her face was pale and drawn, clearly showing the strain that she’d been under. “Who would do this?” Her eyes jerked open at his question and she nibbled her plump bottom lip as she thought. The blood pumped to his groin and he had to swallow a groan. His erection was like steel, pushing against the zipper of his black jeans. He would satisfy his desires, but later. “I’m not sure.” She frowned and he longed to smooth the lines of worry from between her brows. “Anyone could capture a few snakes and bring them here. The diamondback is rarer. It would take some doing, but it’s possible. Maybe Aaron and Clem, but I don’t think so. They’d be more likely to break into the house and trash the place. This took planning.” Stefan could see her point. “Think, Laurel Rose. Has anyone else made you feel uncomfortable or threatened?” A picture of a man popped into his mind along with a name and he knew that it was coming from her. “Who is Jeremiah Stoner?” A shaky laugh escaped her. “I can’t hide anything from you, can I?” She shook her head when he didn’t deny it. “He’s the pastor of a local church and although no one will admit it, everyone knows that they still practice snake-handling there.” Stefan took the two final steps that brought him right in front of her. His boots touched hers and his thighs brushed her body. He could feel her heat. Keeping his arms straight out from his body to keep the snakes away from her, he leaned down and kissed her softly on the lips. Their mouths touched and clung for the briefest moment before he raised his head again. The threat to her safety was the only thing powerful enough to make him leave her side. He could sense her impending tears and knew that she would shed them while he

85

N.J. Walters

was gone. An image formed in his mind of her curled up on the window seat downstairs, crying. Alone. His hands curled into fists. He wanted to cradle Laurel Rose in his arms, cuddling her close as she cried out all her pain and fear. Then he would love her so long and hard she would never doubt his depth of feelings for her. And when he’d exhausted her with his lovemaking, he would hold her safe in his arms while she slept. The fact that he had to leave her was another black mark against the person or persons who threatened her. His lip curled into a sneer. He’d make sure they paid for their sins. “Where can I find him?” He could easily get the information by searching her mind, but he was loath to invade her privacy any more than was absolutely necessary to ensure her safety. He wanted her to tell him. “It’s just outside of town. You can’t miss it if you follow the road. It’s white with a picket fence around it.” She hesitated slightly before continuing. “But it might not be him at all. Other members of the congregation have access to the snakes as well.” He nodded. “I’ll keep that in mind, but I have to go now.” The snakes were getting restless, sensing his riotous emotions. Outwardly, his face was expressionless, his body coiled and ready. All tender emotions had been buried beneath his need for action. Laurel Rose nodded and turned away. He noticed that her limp was pronounced as she shuffled toward the stairs. She leaned heavily on the railing as she made her way down the steps and hobbled to the kitchen. Having to keep her body rigid and still in one position for so long coupled with the tension had obviously been hard on her bad leg. The back door was still wide open and she walked straight outside and onto the porch. Her quiet acceptance bothered him. Part of him was proud of her bravery and courage and another, perversely male part of him, wanted her to cry and plead with him not to leave her. Sighing, he followed her outside. “I’ll be back.” He told himself that the reassurance was for her, but it was as much for him as well. “Then we can talk.” He hadn’t forgotten how they’d left things the night before. She would have many questions that needed answering. Their future was still undecided, at least in her mind. He knew what he wanted. “I’ll be here.” Stalking toward her, he leaned down and captured her mouth with his. Unlike the kiss in the bedroom, this was not a gentle meeting of lips, but a claiming. Stefan took her mouth with a marauding force, thrusting his tongue inside. He tasted and explored, laying claim to every nook and cranny. When her arms slipped around his waist and her tongue stroked his, he almost howled with satisfaction. Instead, a pleased growl rumbled in his throat. She was his. When he finally pulled away, they were both panting hard. Stefan watched as her chest rose and fell with every breath. His acute vision allowed him to see her swollen nipples as they pushed against the soft fabric of her cotton shirt. He longed to place his

86

Stefan’s Salvation

lips over one of the hard peaks and suck it into his mouth. The heady scent of her arousal wrapped around him. She was more than ready for him. Once again, he had to fight his own base instincts that were screaming at him to release the snakes, lean her against the railing and take her from behind while the night wrapped around them. Later, he promised himself. Placing one last hard kiss against her swollen lips, he disappeared into the darkness. Speeding through the dark woods, he headed straight for the white church on the edge of town. It was Sunday evening and he knew just where to find Jeremiah Stoner.

87

N.J. Walters

Chapter Sixteen Stefan could hear the final strains of a hymn being sung as he stopped on the road in front of the church. With its white clapboard and stained glassed windows, it looked harmless enough, even welcoming. But looks could be deceiving and Stefan could sense the evil lurking in the depths of the building. Whatever went on there, not all of it was of God’s choosing. He knew that many people would be shocked to learn that a vampire believed in a higher power, but he did. And so did his brothers. What people called that higher power was irrelevant. The fact of the matter was that his kind had lived long enough and seen enough of the world and the various creatures that inhabited it to believe that a power greater than them all did, in fact, exist. Call it higher consciousness. Call it God. It did not matter. It just was. A deep voice echoed from the inside of the building. Seemed like Pastor Stoner was about to give his sermon. Stefan planned to give him something to talk about. Striding up the stone path to the church, he focused all his energy on the heavy wooden doors in front of him. As he bounded up the steps, the doors burst open, slamming inward as he stalked through them. He heard the gasps of the people seated in the pews as every eye in the place turned to see what was causing the commotion. Stefan looked neither right nor left, ignoring all the people watching him with various degrees of trepidation and fear. All his attention was fixed on the man frowning at him from the pulpit. Jeremiah Stoner surprised him. His blond good looks were more suited to a movie star than a preacher. Jeremiah resembled an angel of God while Stefan, dressed in his black jeans and shirt with his long dark hair flowing behind him, looked more like Lucifer himself. The man didn’t flinch as Stefan walked down the aisle toward him. The whispers began before he was halfway there. He caught the words “snake” and “devil”, the last almost making him smile. They had no idea just how close to the truth they were. It was obvious that Jeremiah Stoner was trying to keep an expression of benevolence and calm on his face, but underlying it all was a seething anger. Well, the good pastor’s anger was nothing compared to his. “You have dared to barge into a house of God with violent intentions in your eyes, friend.” The accusation rang in Jeremiah’s voice. Stefan inclined his head, acknowledging the mocking form of address. He stopped in front of the pulpit and cocked an amused brow at the pastor. “I don’t think God will mind me returning your property to you.” He paused before adding, “Friend.” The snakes hissed, weaving their heads back and forth as he held up his arms. 88

Stefan’s Salvation

He studied Jeremiah’s face carefully. The other man was good at blocking his thoughts. It was rare, but there were humans who were so adept at doing so that Stefan could not break through. He could get a sense of the man’s emotions but little else. “What makes you think that they belong here?” The pastor’s condescending tone fired Stefan’s anger again. He didn’t know for sure who left the snakes at Laurel Rose’s house, but he could send them a warning. He studied the preacher carefully. The man hadn’t admitted or denied that the snakes belonged to the church. Very clever. It wouldn’t do to underestimate this man. He also sensed the man knew something about the snakes. There had been a split second of recognition. It was enough for him. Stoner either owned the venomous creatures himself or knew who did. “I figured if anyone knew who they belonged to, it would be you.” Stefan kept his tone mild, but Jeremiah’s reaction was immediate. The man’s face turned so red, Stefan began to wonder if he would have a heart attack right there in the pulpit. The pastor opened his mouth to speak, but Stefan had had enough. He wanted to finish this and return to Laurel Rose. Turning his back on the man, Stefan addressed the congregation. “Someone broke into Laurel Rose’s home and left these behind.” He allowed his cold, green-eyed gaze to flow over the crowd. Many people clutched at the crosses that hung around their necks, and it was obvious that almost everyone was praying. He smiled at the crowd, but he felt no humor. He allowed the fury to show in his eyes, promising swift retribution to those who would harm his woman. “Laurel Rose is mine.” He paused to allow his words to sink in. “I will protect what is mine.” Leaving the threat hanging in the air, he turned back to the pastor. Everyone in the church sucked in a breath as he confronted Jeremiah. The two men stared at one another and Stefan could sense Jeremiah’s attempt to control his mind. With the speed of a snake, Stefan struck back psychically, sending the other man physically reeling. The preacher stumbled backward a few steps before righting himself. For the first time the man’s eyes showed fear as he stared at Stefan in horror. It was a bitch to realize you weren’t the biggest and baddest wolf in the woods. Jeremiah Stoner’s few talents were no match for Stefan’s powers. Stepping up on the slightly raised dais, he stalked toward the preacher. Jeremiah stood his ground as, one by one, Stefan deposited the deadly snakes around the pastor’s neck. Leaning forward, he whispered so only the other man could hear him. “Don’t make me have to come back here again, friend. There are worse bites than that of a snake.” Jeremiah remained totally still as the snakes settled around his shoulders, but he didn’t flinch. There was no doubt in Stefan’s mind that this man was more than used to handling the reptiles. Whirling around, Stefan stalked back down the church aisle, out through the open door and was swallowed up by the night. The hum of voices behind him grew in

89

N.J. Walters

strength as everyone started to talk at once. But Stefan had already forgotten them. His mind was totally fixed on Laurel Rose as he sped back toward her, back toward home. Laurel Rose curled up in the bench swing that sat in the garden under the shelter of a large oak tree. The creak of the wood as she rocked was comforting and she clutched the quilt tighter around her. She’d already done her crying. Her eyes were blotchy and her nose sore. But she was all right, thanks to Stefan. She didn’t know what she would have happened if he hadn’t come. Closing her eyes, she pushed her foot against the ground and started the swing rocking again. The sounds of the night comforted her. She didn’t want to admit to herself that she was slightly nervous about being in the house alone now. The incident with the snakes had spooked her worse than she’d thought. Just how far were some people willing to go to get her off her land? She shivered and tugged the quilt closer, glad for its meager comfort. It seemed inconceivable to her that someone would kill her just to get control of a few acres of land. Okay, a lot of acres of land. But after tonight, she had to face that fact. Stefan had swooped down on her home like some dark, avenging angel, ready to protect her at all costs. Not since the death of her grandpa had anyone ever wanted to protect her. Vampire he might be, but Laurel Rose had never met a finer man in her life. He might ignore the rules of humankind, but he had a code that he lived by. She trusted him with her life and knew he would never lie to her. Laurel Rose had been alone for so many years that she was soaking up the care and the attention that Stefan offered her in the same way a plant sucked up water after a drought. Even if it didn’t last, she would take whatever time they had and enjoy it to the fullest. The man couldn’t seem to get enough of her sexually, and surprisingly enough, she felt the same way in return. She only had to think of him or picture his beloved face in her mind and a pulsing began low in her belly, her nipples tightening and her whole body yearning to join with his. Placing her hand on her belly, she tried to smother the ache that was growing there, but it was to no avail. Whether he stayed with her for the next fifty years or left tomorrow, it wouldn’t matter. She would always want Stefan. Although he made no discernable sound, she felt his presence. Peering into the darkness, she held out her hand. “What happened?” The night released him and he walked into the glow of the moonlight that bathed the swing and the surrounding yard. His stride was long and sure, and as always when she saw him, she was struck by the sheer massive size of him. He didn’t stop, didn’t pause, but plucked her right out of the swing and sat there himself, cradling her in his arms. Burying his face in her hair, he held her tight and just rocked her. Sensing that he needed the closeness as much as she did, she snuggled her face close to his chest and placed her hand over his heart. She could feel his lips on her temple, the kiss light and

90

Stefan’s Salvation

sweet. He sighed and raised his head. “I returned the snakes to the good pastor and warned the congregation against a repeat of such a thing. You are under my protection now.” She knew that for him it was as simple as that. He was the kind of man who would protect those who belonged to him. Old-fashioned or not, it was his way and Laurel Rose found that although she was an independent woman, she didn’t mind it at all. It gave her a warm feeling inside to know that someone cared about her. His large hand cupped her jaw as he tilted her head back. Using his thumb, he stroked her right cheek, tracing the scar there. “You are mine, Laurel Rose.” His eyes gleamed with possession and lust, but beyond that was a deep need as well, and she found herself responding to it immediately. “I am,” she agreed, giving him a small nod. Lowering his mouth to hers, Stefan kissed her. Given the tension rolling off him, she’d expected his kiss to be hard and possessive. Instead, it was a soft, gentle caress. One that made her feel special and cherished. His lips skimmed across hers, nibbling and touching every part of her mouth. But the tone of the kiss quickly changed. Neither of them was satisfied with the light brushes and barely there touches. Both of them needed and wanted more. His tongue plunged into her mouth and she welcomed it, sucking it deeper. She angled her head so that they fit together perfectly. She loved the way he ate at her mouth, as if she was the thing he craved most in the world. As if only she could satisfy him. Laurel Rose could feel his erection prodding her hip as Stefan pulled her tighter into his arms. Desire burst within her once again. She wanted this man and she wanted him now. Pushing out of his arms, she stood in front of him. He growled his displeasure but released her. Dumping the quilt on the ground, she reached for the ends of her shirt, gripped them in her hands and tugged it over her head. She could feel his eyes devouring her as she tossed her shirt to the ground. Emboldened, she bent down and removed her boots and socks, tossing them aside before stepping forward and standing on the corner of the quilt. “Don’t stop, Laurel Rose.” His hoarse plea sent shivers up and down her spine. Her hands went to the waistband of her jeans and she flicked the button open. Taking her time, she slid the zipper down over her tummy and the material parted to reveal her plain cotton panties beneath. The rumble of pleasure that came from Stefan thrilled her. Ever so slowly, she shimmied the jeans down her hips and legs until they were pooled around her ankles. Stepping out of them, she kicked them aside. Clad only in her bra and panties, she stood in front of him. The trees swayed in the slight breeze, making the leaves dance. The air had a slight chill, but Laurel Rose wasn’t cold. She welcomed the cooling breeze. Her skin felt hot and tight under Stefan’s watchful gaze. The night was alive around them. The trees had a rhythm of their own as they moved in the wind.

91

N.J. Walters

Swaying to the music of the night, Laurel Rose reached behind her back and unhooked her bra. As she moved her arms sinuously, the thin straps fell down over her shoulders and the thin cotton fell to the ground. Feeling sensual, she slid her hands over her stomach and cupped her breasts. Her nipples were tight buds that were begging for attention. Leaning forward, she placed her arms on either side of Stefan and braced her hands on the back of the swing. The movement placed her breasts right in front of his face. His breath felt hot against her skin and she moaned with desire. She could feel the restraint with which he held himself, could sense his curiosity as he waited to see what she would do. “Suck them,” she whispered when he made no move to touch her. She couldn’t wait any longer to have his mouth on her. His cheek nuzzled the small mound of her breast. She gasped as his rough tongue swiped at the tip of her nipple. The slight touch sent waves of pleasure shooting from her breast to her sex. Her panties were damp as her pussy began to weep with desire. Her inner muscles clenched hard, wanting, needing him inside her. But not yet. His hands were warm on her hips as he rubbed circles on her stomach with his thumbs. He continued to tease her breasts, circling the swollen areolas with his tongue. She could feel the weight of his hands on her torso, feel the heat of his big body next to hers in sharp contrast to the cool breeze at her back. All her senses felt heightened in the dark of the night. Shifting his hands higher, he cupped her breasts in his palms, his thumbs skimming lightly over the engorged nubs. Moaning, she shifted closer to him. She could feel his lips forming into a smile as he once again covered her nipple with his mouth and sucked hard. Her entire body jerked with desire as she shifted from one leg to the other, trying to ease the ache between her thighs. “Stefan.” The throaty whisper was a plea and a demand, but for what, she wasn’t quite sure. One strong arm wrapped around her waist, supporting her as she stood. With his mouth still suckling her breast, he slid the other hand down over her tummy. She sucked in a breath, but he didn’t stop. His fingers pushed past the band of her cotton panties, sifted through the soft hair at the apex of her thighs and stroked over her heated flesh. She widened her stance as he pushed two fingers deep inside her. “You’re so wet and ready, my sweet.” She could hear the pleasure in his voice, but couldn’t find the words to answer him. Instead, she arched her hips toward him, wanting him even deeper. He laughed and flicked her nipple with his tongue. “Such a hot, wet pussy. And all for me.” Laurel Rose whimpered as he almost withdrew his fingers before driving them back inside her. Her vaginal muscles clamped down hard. The sensations battering her were overwhelming. The contrast between the warmth of their bodies and the cool

92

Stefan’s Salvation

night air, the hard thrust of his fingers into her soft heat and his hot mouth on her swollen nipple were nearly too much for her. He thrust his fingers deep into her pussy and his palm slid over her engorged clitoris. Completion washed over her. Only his strong arm banded around her kept her from crumpling to the ground. Her hips jerked and she cried out as spasms of pleasure consumed her. She almost begged him to stop, the sensations were so overwhelming. But all she could manage to do was groan when he finally withdrew his hand from her panties. He lifted her straight into his lap so that her knees were on either side of his hips and pushed her still-pulsing mound against his rock-hard, jeans-covered cock. His arousal stimulated her and she pushed her wet panties against it, rubbing her sex over his swollen shaft in an attempt to ease the ache that still throbbed inside her. Stefan hissed though his teeth as he dug his fingers into her hips, holding her still. Staring at him through hooded eyes, she reveled in the desire she saw stamped on his face. It still amazed her that this gorgeous man wanted her, but she had no doubts as to the sincerity and depth of his need. He looked savage in the moonlight. Like some pagan god come to life. Massive and powerful, there was no doubt he could seize whatever he wanted, but Laurel Rose knew that he would not take what she did not freely give. His green eyes were tinged with red as he stared at her, reminding her that he was indeed very different from her. Sitting all but naked in his lap while he was still fully dressed, Laurel Rose should have felt awkward. But the emotion filling her was desire and something else that she was very afraid was love. The overwhelming sensation seemed to burst from deep within her and she knew then that she was lying to herself if she believed that desire and caring were all she felt for this man. Stefan was a creature like no other she could ever imagine. But man or vampire or both, she loved him with her entire being. She leaned closer to him, yearning to kiss him, but he stopped her, holding her away from him. There was nothing soft in his gaze as he stared at her. Hard with lust, his eyes glowed an eerie red. “You know what I am?” “Yes,” she whispered. “If you accept me now, there is no going back.” She could feel the force of his will lashing at her, warning her that he would not release her. Ever. Muscles bunched and rippled beneath her hands as she rested them against his chest. She could feel the hard thrust of his cock against her pussy. Power radiated from every inch of his body, surrounding them. She smiled softly and offered him everything. “I know.” And she did know. Fate or destiny or chance, Laurel Rose couldn’t say. But she did know that, for better or for worse, no matter what obstacles stood between them, this was her man.

93

N.J. Walters

Chapter Seventeen Her soft words echoed in his head like the answer to a prayer, or perhaps a dream. But the soft, willing woman in his arms was no apparition. Flesh and blood, she was offering him everything he’d always wanted. He vowed then that whatever her choice, he would accept it. He would live out a human life with her and die at the end of her days if that was what she wanted. What he really wanted was what his brothers had. He had a desperate need for a mate who would be by his side for eternity. But he would not force her to make any immediate decisions. For now, it was enough that he’d found her and she wanted him. His cock throbbed, urging him to plunge into her hot depths and slake his lust for her. His fangs lengthened and the beast within him demanded that he satisfy his craving for her. Lifting her from his lap, he stood her in front of him. “Take off your panties.” Her hands were shaking as she hooked her fingers into the elastic waistband and began the slow, torturous task of inching the white cotton fabric down her hips. The sweet scent of her arousal filled his nostrils and he knew the shivers that coursed through her body were a combination of arousal, excitement, fear and the chill of the night air. He licked his lips as she pushed her panties down her thighs, revealing the soft, damp hair of her sex. When she kicked them away, she was totally naked. If he had it his way, he’d keep her like that for at least the next two years, maybe longer. He didn’t think he’d ever get enough of his Laurel Rose. Planting his feet on the ground to keep the swing steady, he held out his hand to her. “Step up.” He could sense her confusion. “I want to fuck you, but I need to taste you first.” Her eyes widened and her nostrils flared. He could see the interest in her eyes as she finally clasped her fingers around his and allowed him to help her. Cautiously, she stepped up onto the wooden bench of the swing so that her legs were spread wide and one foot rested on either side of his hips. His hands clasped her hips, holding her securely. “Reach up and grasp the top of the swing.” Gingerly she reached up and gripped the wooden beam in her hands. “That’s it,” he murmured encouragingly. “Hold tight and don’t let go.” Tipping his head back, he drank in the sight of her. Her fingers were wrapped around the beam, clutching it convulsively as if uncertain. Then her grip tightened, turning her knuckles white. Her acquiescence pleased him. Her long, slender arms were raised above her, thrusting her breasts forward. Her nipples were hard, red nubs and he knew that the slight night breeze would arouse her

94

Stefan’s Salvation

further, causing them to pucker and constrict even more. Her slender ribcage made her seem fragile, but Stefan knew that her backbone was pure steel. While his gaze drifted lower over the gentle slope of her hips, he groaned as the pressure of his cock against his jeans became painful. With her feet spread wide on the seat of the swing, her pussy was perfectly situated in front of his face. Reaching down, he undid the button of his jeans and carefully unzipped it over his pulsing erection. Since he wasn’t wearing any underwear, his cock jumped free, straining upward, trying to reach her. He shifted slightly so that his testicles no longer felt crushed. Pre-cum was seeping from the swollen head of his cock and he knew he wouldn’t last long. But he would last long enough to sample the feast spread in front of him. Not bothering to unbutton his shirt, he dragged it over his head and tossed it aside, careful to keep the swing steady as he did so. The breeze felt good against his skin. Wrapping his hands around her slender ankles, he slid them up the backs of her legs, caressing the long, lean muscles as he moved upward behind her knees and over her thighs until he was cupping the firm globes of her ass. Squeezing, he massaged the soft, supple flesh of her behind. She had a great ass. Someday, he wanted to fuck it. She would be so tight, it would be incredible. Dipping one of his fingers into her pussy, he lubricated it with her cum before going back to the puckered hole of her behind. He sensed her tension as he gently traced the edges of the entrance before inserting the tip of his finger inside. “Stefan,” she gasped as she swayed forward, trying to escape him. But his upper body was in front of her and there was nowhere for her to go. “Shhh, my sweet.” He pushed his finger a fraction deeper and gritted his teeth as his cock throbbed in time to the muscles of her ass that clamped down hard on his finger. “Someday, I want to fuck your beautiful ass.” His blunt words startled her and he took advantage of her distraction to push his finger even deeper, burying it more than halfway inside her. He stroked his thumb over the folds of her pussy and it was immediately soaked with her juices. His Laurel Rose was aroused by the idea of him taking her in that way. Leaning forward, he traced the outline of her bellybutton before dipping his tongue inside. Her stomach muscles clenched as he pushed his finger all the way inside her sweet ass. “Stefan,” she gasped. Her breath was coming in short, hard pants now. “I don’t know how much longer I can stand like this.” Cursing himself for forgetting her bad leg, he slowly withdrew his finger although what he really wanted to do was to insert a second one and stretch her wider, making her ready to take his cock. Later, he assured himself. They had forever to do those things. Right now, he needed to concentrate on Laurel Rose’s pleasure. Gripping her hips tight to support her, he placed a quick kiss on her stomach. “Forgive me, my sweet.” Knowing that time was running short for both of them, he slid

95

N.J. Walters

his thumbs over the slick folds of her pussy, spreading her wide for him to see. The night was bright from the glow of the almost full moon but Stefan didn’t need it to see her. The folds of her cunt were pink and wet with her cream. Her swollen clit was peeking out of its hood, begging for attention. And her scent…it was intoxicating. He could almost come by just smelling her. Leaning forward, he flicked at the red nub of her clit with his tongue. Laurel Rose moaned and pushed her hips forward. Sliding lower in the seat, he buried his face in her pussy, lapping at the cream that coated her lush folds. Up one side and down the other, there was no part of her left untouched by him. Her sweet cries filled the air. In spite of the cool breeze, he could feel a light sheen of sweat on his body. His testicles drew up tight and he gritted his teeth, trying to focus his thoughts on something else, anything but the incredibly giving woman crying out her pleasure into the night. He was so close to coming, it would take very little to drive him over the edge and he was determined to pleasure her again before he took her. Without warning, he plunged two of his long, thick fingers inside her body. Her vaginal muscles squeezed them hard and tight. Capturing her clit carefully between his teeth, he flicked it with his tongue as he pulled his fingers back and thrust them forward again into her heated depths. Once. Twice. On the third thrust, she came. Gripping her from behind with his free arm, he continued to work her with his fingers and mouth as she convulsed. When her legs buckled, he quickly withdrew his fingers from her and held her in both arms. But he continued to lap at her with his tongue until she released her grip on the beam over her head and all but crumpled into his lap. Catching her easily, he cradled her in his lap as spasms continued to shake her body. Laurel Rose could hardly breathe as she lay against Stefan’s chest. Aftershocks of pleasure rocked her and she shivered. Goose bumps covered her flesh and she was glad when his arms tightened around her, sharing his warmth and comfort with her. She could feel his lips gently kiss the top of her head. She couldn’t believe what they’d just done. The old Laurel Rose of just a week ago could never have imagined standing naked on a swing while her lover pleasured her with his mouth and his hands. But since meeting Stefan, everything had changed. Suddenly, there was nothing that she didn’t want to do with him. She wanted to try anything and experience everything. But only with him. She could feel her face heating at the mere memory of what he’d done to her behind. The shock of having him insert his finger in her ass was both disconcerting and arousing. She’d never imagined having a man do something like that to her. And when he bluntly told her that he wanted to fuck her ass, a bolt of desire had shot through her. She wanted to try that too. Eventually. He shifted her in his arms so that she was facing him, kneeling over his lap with her legs on either side of his hips. She knew it was time. He said nothing as he guided her

96

Stefan’s Salvation

hips with his hand. She leaned forward, spreading her legs wider to give him better access. His growl of approval was like a physical caress. She felt the blunt head of his erection against her opening as he inserted just the tip inside. Suddenly, he surged upward as he pulled her hips down toward him, burying his cock to the hilt inside her in one single stroke. Laurel Rose tipped back her head and gasped for breath. He was so hard and big inside her, stretching her already swollen and tender pussy. She squirmed to try and get more comfortable. Stefan’s hands clamped over her hips like a vise keeping her from moving, so she sat there, suspended in erotic agony, her inner muscles contracting around his hard length. She was so close to coming again she could barely believe it. All her senses seemed more alive. She could hear the swish of the leaves in the breeze, the hoot of a night owl in the tree next to them and the crack of a twig in the distance as a small nocturnal animal foraged for food. She felt branded by the heat from Stefan’s hands where they gripped her. The rasp of his jeans as the fabric brushed against her inner thighs like a tender caress. His breath touched her neck just before his mouth did and she could feel the strands of his long, thick hair as it fanned against her skin. “You are mine.” His voice was harsh but his grip gentle as he pushed off with his feet and sent the swing into motion. When the swing surged forward, he pulled her hips toward him, thrusting hard inside her. When it swung back, he eased his cock out until just the head was still within her and as the swing moved forward again, he slammed himself back into her pussy. Laurel Rose cried out when the swing began to move. She was torn between the fear that she would fall and the incredible sensation of having Stefan filling her. The pleasure was overwhelming as each arc of the swing sent him plunging deep. Gripping his arms with her fingers, she held on and enjoyed the ride. Stefan would not let her fall. Her trust in him was absolute. His thrusts grew harder and harder. A low keening sound broke from her throat when his cock slammed inside her one final time. Her whole body convulsed as she felt his cock jerk and the warmth of his cum spilling into her. One of his arms banded around her back, gripping her braid in his hand and tugging her head toward him. She knew what was coming and offered no resistance. Tipping her head to the side, she offered her neck to him. A low, harsh growl filled her ear as his rough tongue swiped at her neck. Her body jerked involuntarily when his fangs sank into her skin and he began to suck. Her pussy spasmed again as he drank from her body. This time she savored every single sensation. It was the most erotic thing she’d ever experienced. With his cock still pulsing deep within her and his mouth sucking convulsively at her neck, she felt incredibly aroused and alive. She undulated her hips and licked at her own lips, almost tasting the blood there. A creature of sensual desire,

97

N.J. Walters

there was no resistance in her. All that existed was a deep, abiding need to satisfy her lover and give him everything he wanted. Groaning, Stefan withdrew his fangs and licked the small wound with his tongue. Using his hold on her hair, he tipped her head back further until she was looking up at him. His eyes glowed, a combination of their normal vibrant green and a brilliant red. His fangs flashed in the moonlight as he lowered his mouth toward her. She parted her lips as she arched upward to meet him. She felt his fangs recede as his tongue swept inside her mouth, bringing with it the slightly metallic taste of blood. Her blood. She should have been repulsed or disgusted. But it was desire, which had never quite abated, that surged to life once again. She’d already come three times and she wanted him again. Their tongues and mouths mated in an erotic dance of thrust and retreat. She reached up and gripped his hair when he started to pull away from her, wanting to stay this way forever. He nipped at her lip with his teeth, sucking it into her mouth, stroking it with his tongue before finally pulling back from her. She could feel his cock swelling inside her again, pulsing against the walls of her vagina. “Again,” she whispered. “I want you again.” Stefan lifted her from his lap, surged to his feet and swung her up into his arms in one motion. “Good.” He uttered the single word as he strode across the yard. Clutching at his shoulders, she curled her fingers into the thick muscles that rippled as he shifted her higher in his arms. It was only then that she became aware that he was still wearing his jeans and boots. He took the stairs in one leap and shouldered his way through the back door. “Because I’m going to fuck you all night long.” His boots were heavy on the stairs as he carried her up to her bedroom. His words made her toes curl. Heat suffused every part of her body. And when he laid her on the bed, she opened her arms and welcomed him.

98

Stefan’s Salvation

Chapter Eighteen Laurel Rose sat in the comfortable chair on the back porch, bathed in the glow of the lights from the kitchen, and shucked peas as she watched Stefan work. The steady rhythm of the familiar chore relaxed her. After their explosive night of lovemaking in the yard, they’d fallen into a strange routine of sorts. Stefan had disappeared before dawn the next morning, only to reappear at dusk. This time, he’d driven up the dirt road leading to her home. She’d been more than impressed with his big, black truck when he’d shown it to her, explaining how he’d had it customized to suit his needs. He’d parked it in a shady spot in the woods just behind her home and it was there that he retired every morning before the sun rose. She’d been tempted, more than tempted really, to take a peek at him as he slept during the day. But he’d warned her that he would appear as if he were dead, and although she accepted what he was, she wasn’t quite sure she was ready to see that just yet. That night, she planned to ask him if there was some way to fix her room, maybe with shutters or heavy drapes, so that he could stay there with her. She didn’t know how he’d react to such a suggestion, but she at least wanted to make the offer. He appeared as soon as the sun had set, heading straight to her bathroom to shower and change his clothing. Then he’d start another chore around her home. So far, he’d mended fences, helped her paint her porch and tonight was chopping and stacking wood for her to use over the winter. The steady chop of the axe filled the air as he split the logs with just one stroke. His strength continued to astound her, but she would readily admit that she loved watching him work without his shirt on. He’d surprised her a few nights ago when he’d showed up wearing a pair of faded blue jeans and a white T-shirt that stretched across his impossibly wide shoulders. After seeing him in nothing but black, it had been startling to say the least. First she’d stared. Then she’d laughed. He’d cocked an eyebrow at her and one corner of his mouth had kicked up as he watched her. When she finally stopped laughing, she’d teasingly asked him if he wasn’t breaking some kind of sacred vampire rule by not wearing black. He’d stared at her for a moment and then he laughed too. It was more of a rough bark than a laugh, but it pleased her. He’d looked almost as surprised as she by the unexpected sound and she knew then that it had been a long time since he’d shared a laugh with anyone. It had felt strangely intimate to work alongside Stefan in the evenings. As if by some unspoken agreement, neither of them had broached the subject of the future or of the many problems facing them. It was as if they’d both decided to just spend time together, getting to know each other better before dealing with reality. It was a time out of time and one that she had been enjoying it to the fullest. She’d been alone for so long

99

N.J. Walters

that she’d forgotten what it felt like to have someone else in the house with her. And not just anyone, but a strong, handsome man. Just being around him made her very aware of herself as a woman. Every night, Stefan made love to her slowly and at length, his great strength always tempered by incredible gentleness. Laurel Rose sensed that he was holding himself back, trying not to push her or frighten her in any way. That was fine for a couple of nights, but she didn’t like the fact that he felt he had to be in constant control. She did enjoy the way that Stefan would curl up behind her after they made love, tucking her back against his chest and holding her securely in his arms as they talked. She found great pleasure in listening to his deep, rumbling voice as he told her stories about his brothers and their wives, sensing the genuine love and affection he had for his family. She’d shared more of her life with him than she had with any other person. Ever. At first, she hadn’t wanted to talk about herself, but Stefan was persistent and seemed genuinely interested. He’d laughed at the stories of her childhood that were filled with adventure and fun. She’d told him all about her grandpa and how he’d taught her how to hunt and fish and how he’d encouraged her to accept her psychic gifts. Stefan’s arms had tightened around her when she’d shared her pain over her grandpa’s death and how her mother—a quiet, weak woman—had quickly remarried, needing a man around the house. Silas Warner had been a cruel man who’d hid his true colors until after the wedding. Her stepfather had assumed he’d own the land once he married her mother. But her grandpa had not been a fool. His will had left everything in trust to Laurel Rose and Silas couldn’t touch it. Enraged, Silas had turned vicious. It was after their last visit to the lawyer’s office, when Silas had finally accepted he’d never have a penny from the McCaffey land, that he’d lashed out. Practically foaming at the mouth, he’d screamed obscenities at her and her mother. Laurel Rose shivered just remembering the venom he’d spewed. It hadn’t helped that he’d had a few drinks before they’d left town. Driving at breakneck speed, he’d been cursing her mother when the deer had jumped into the middle of the road. Laurel Rose had screamed at him to slow down. Silas swerved, but it was too late. Clipping the deer, he’d driven the truck off the road and over the side of a cliff. Laurel Rose had been the only one wearing a seatbelt. Her leg had been shattered, but she’d survived long enough for a passerby to notice the wounded deer lying by the side of the road and the skid marks going over the side. Her mother and Silas had not been as lucky. Both had been thrown from the truck, dying instantly. Laurel Rose had marked her eighteenth birthday in the hospital and when she’d finally been released, she’d headed back home. Alone. She’d lived there by herself ever since. “Everything all right?” Stefan’s voice, low and filled with concern, startled her back to the present. She hadn’t realized that he’d come to stand next to her while she’d been

100

Stefan’s Salvation

lost in the memories of the past. Shaking off her melancholy memories, she put aside the bowl of peas and stood. “I’m fine.” “You sure?” He continued to study her intently, his green eyes practically peering into her soul. Reaching out, she stroked the side of his face, loving the slightly rough feel of his skin against her palm. “I’m sure.” He gave her one last, long look before leaning down and dropping a quick kiss on her lips, then heading back to the woodpile. His jeans were well-worn and cupped his ass perfectly. Laurel Rose paused to admire the view before carrying the bowl of peas inside and placing it on the counter. Wandering back outside, she leaned against the porch railing and watched Stefan work. With each stroke of the axe, the muscles in his back and arms rippled. Sighing, she pushed a stray lock of hair out of her face. She could stand here and watch him work all night long, except it was almost too dark to work for much longer—at least for her—and the light from the house was not strong enough to penetrate the gloom. It wasn’t quite pitch black yet, but it would be within a matter of minutes. Laurel Rose was contemplating turning on the porch lights when she heard the rumbling sound of a vehicle coming up the dirt road to her house. The sound of chopping ceased, but she kept her eyes on the road. She forced herself to relax, but it was hard. She glanced over at the rifle that was propped up next to the chair she’d just vacated, but she made no move to get it. Whoever was coming to visit certainly wasn’t trying to sneak up on her, but she was wary nonetheless. But this time she wasn’t alone. Stefan was with her, out there in the yard concealed by the darkness, and that made her feel safe. She relaxed slightly when a new luxury sedan turned the corner and drove into the yard. Must be some lost tourist. She’d just started down the porch steps when both front doors opened. She recognized Cyril Jenkins immediately as he climbed out of the passenger side, but she didn’t know the other man at all. “Evening, Laurel Rose.” Cyril waved as he called out his hearty greeting. “Evening, Cyril. What brings you out my way?” She had to admit she was curious. The mayor had never paid her a personal visit before. “I was just showing Mr. Webster around the area and thought I’d introduce you.” Good manners forced her to walk forward to welcome the two men who were now standing in front of the car. The other man offered his hand in greeting. “Richard Webster, ma’am. Pleased to meet you.” His suit looked expensive and that, along with the fancy car, immediately marked him as a visitor and not a local. Laurel Rose shook his hand, eyeing him questioningly. “Good to meet you, Mr. Webster, but I still don’t understand why you’re here.”

101

N.J. Walters

“Please call me, Richard.” He glanced over at Cyril, but the mayor was looking down at his shoes. “I represent RW Hotels, and as you probably already know, we’re planning on building a resort and spa in the area. I understood that you might be interested in selling some of your land.” Laurel Rose stiffened immediately, withdrew her hand and crossed her arms over her chest. “You heard wrong, Mr. Webster. I have absolutely no plans to sell my land.” She glared at Cyril. Mr. Webster looked confused. “I’m terribly sorry, Ms. McCaffey, but I was under the impression that you were reconsidering selling.” “Now, Laurel Rose,” Cyril interrupted before she could speak. “I know you’ve been having all kinds of trouble lately. You know it’s not safe for a woman to be out here all alone, especially since you’ve got a handicap and all.” Laurel Rose almost choked at the false sincerity in his voice. “It might not hurt to listen to what Mr. Webster has to say. Their offer is more than fair and,” he paused for effect. “You just don’t know what could happen to a woman living all by herself.” The whir of the axe split the night and the blade flashed a deadly silver as it flew straight between the two men and imbedded itself in the large oak tree just behind them. Both men jumped, their faces paling as they stared behind her. She could feel the menace rolling off Stefan in waves as he stalked up to stand by her side. “Sorry about that.” Stefan crossed his massive arms over his bare chest and stared at the intruders. “It slipped.” “You,” Cyril sputtered. “You could have killed us.” “Yes, I could have,” Stefan calmly replied. “If that was my intention.” Richard Webster recovered himself and looked at Stefan with growing respect in his eyes. “Then what was your intention, Mr…” he trailed off, leaving his question hanging. “Dalakis. Stefan Dalakis.” He took a step forward and slightly in front of her. “Laurel Rose is not alone and her property is not for sale.” Mr. Webster nodded slowly. “It appears that I was misinformed and I apologize to the lady.” Laurel Rose was amused. Mr. Webster might have been apologizing to her, but he hadn’t taken his eyes off Stefan. Stefan nodded as he sauntered forward. Cyril jumped out of his way, but Richard Webster stood his ground, a watchful look in his eyes. The blade of the axe was buried deep in the trunk of the tree, but Stefan gripped the handle with one hand and yanked it out with one tug. Webster let out a soundless whistle of appreciation while Cyril’s face paled considerably more. Laurel Rose shook her head at all the male posturing going on. The air was so thick with testosterone she could hardly breathe. For God’s sake, why didn’t Stefan just piss on the tree to mark his territory? He’d made it plain to both men that she was under his protection. She cleared her throat. “Is there anything else?”

102

Stefan’s Salvation

Cyril shook his head and glanced nervously at Stefan. “I’ll talk to you another time, Laurel Rose.” Tugging open the car door, he practically jumped inside and slammed it shut behind him. Richard Webster surprised her by offering his hand to Stefan. “Sorry for the mix-up. I hope my coming here didn’t unduly upset anyone.” Stefan transferred the axe to his other hand before accepting the man’s hand. “That’s fine, as long as it doesn’t happen again.” The implied threat was obvious. Next time, someone would pay. The corner of Webster’s mouth turned up in a reluctant smile of respect. “I can assure you that I never make the same mistake twice.” “Then there’s no problem.” Stefan released the man’s hand and stepped back to her side. They watched as he climbed back into his car, backed up and started down the dirt road once again. She could see Cyril talking and gesturing, but the other man seemed to be ignoring him. “Has Cyril given you problems before?” “Hmm,” she answered, not really paying any attention to Stefan as she tried to figure out why Cyril had brought the other man to her home. He knew she wasn’t interested in selling her land. Obviously he hadn’t accepted that fact. Stefan gripped her shoulders and whirled her around to face him. “Answer me, Laurel Rose.” His fingers dug into her shoulders as he shook her lightly, and she absently noted that he’d propped the axe against the porch. “Oh, no, I’ve really had no problem with Cyril before. I expect he thought he was just doing his civic duty. He’s the mayor and he’s big on civic duty.” Poor Stefan was more upset by this than she was. “You can put me down now.” Stefan swore as he lowered her back to the ground. She could tell from his expression that he hadn’t even realized he’d plucked her clear off her feet. She rubbed her upper arms lightly and he frowned. “Did I hurt you?” “No, I’m fine. Really,” she added when he still looked concerned. “Let it go, Stefan. It doesn’t matter.” He didn’t appear to be convinced, but he reluctantly nodded. “Now, I’m going up to get a bath before bed.” Stefan nodded again. “You go on. I’ll be up in a bit. I just want to finish out here and take one last look around.” She couldn’t quite figure out his mood, but decided not to worry about it. A hot bath was exactly what she needed. Stefan wouldn’t be too far behind her. The door slammed behind her, jolting Stefan from his thoughts. Laurel Rose might not take the threats from Cyril seriously, but he did. Picking up the axe, he carried it to the shed and put it away for the night. Making sure the shed door was locked, he walked back to the house.

103

N.J. Walters

Laurel Rose was already upstairs when he let himself into the kitchen. He could hear the sound of water running and the low tone of her voice as she hummed to herself. Good, she was occupied. He’d much prefer to make this call outside, but his cell phone didn’t work well surrounded by the trees and the mountains and he wasn’t willing to leave her alone long enough to go somewhere that he could get reception. Picking up the receiver to her phone, he quickly dialed a familiar number. “I need your help,” he barked as soon as it was picked up. “Anything.” A wave of relief went through him at his brother’s familiar voice. “I found her.” He felt a sudden need to share with his brother. He could sense Lucian’s immediate tension on the other end of the line, but all his brother said was, “Tell me.” “Her name is Laurel Rose McCaffey.” Just saying her name aloud made his heart pound in his chest. “And she’s absolutely perfect.” “I’m happy for you, my brother.” There was no doubting the sincerity in Lucian’s voice. “Delight’s been very worried about you.” Stefan smiled, but it died as his brother quietly added, “And so have I.” “There is no need to worry. We haven’t worked everything out yet, but we have time. But that brings me to my problem.” In succinct terms, he filled Lucian in on everything that had happened, including the threats to Laurel Rose from unknown persons. “You want me to check out RW Hotels?” Stefan could hear his brother scribbling down notes as he spoke. “Yes. I don’t think the threat is coming from there, but I want to be sure. Perhaps it is better to remove the threat from them altogether.” Lucian laughed, easily following Stefan’s train of logic. “Cristofor and Johanna arrived yesterday, so I’ll set Johanna to work on this immediately. I’ve always wanted to own a company that had fancy hotels.” Stefan pictured Cristofor’s wife, Johanna, and smiled. The woman was a shark when it came to business and had taken over the incredible amount of work necessary to manage the bulk of the Dalakis fortune. “We just need a controlling interest in the firm and if we can’t get that, then we need some leverage to use against them. Cristofor can handle that if necessary.” “Do you want us to come to you? And where exactly are you?” Lucian’s offer made him smile. He’d been away from his family for too long. “Salvation, North Carolina.” Stefan laughed at the irony of it. “But no, there is no need for you to come. I can handle the threat to Laurel Rose.” “If you need us…” Lucian’s offer hung in the air. “I know all I have to do is ask.” They chatted for a few more minutes and Stefan gave him Laurel Rose’s phone number.

104

Stefan’s Salvation

“You’ll hear from me soon,” Lucian promised just before he disconnected. Stefan stared at the receiver in his hand and smiled as he hung it back up. “I’m sure I will,” he chuckled. Confident now that the threat to Laurel Rose would soon be taken care of, Stefan’s mind turned to more pleasant thoughts. The sound of running water had stopped and he could hear her rattling around up in her bedroom. Turning off the lights behind him, he hurried up the stairs, eager to claim his woman once again.

105

N.J. Walters

Chapter Nineteen Laurel Rose sat on a low-backed chair in front of her dresser, absently pulling a brush through her long hair. Her dark blue, silky bathrobe—faded from many years of wear and washing—covered her from neck to ankles. The sleeves were long and just touched her wrists and the lapels formed a v-shape, ending where it tied at the waist. She wished she had something nicer, something newer to wear. The light was muted in the room. She’d lit half of the dozen votive candles that she’d spread around the room. At least the lack of light hid the fraying cuffs of her robe and the general shabbiness of the room. She’d thought it would be romantic. But the tiny votive candles were slowly burning down. Stefan had not come upstairs as quickly as she’d expected. She was beginning to feel stupid just sitting there, brushing her hair in the candlelight. What did she know about romance? Maybe Stefan would just think she was being silly. Lowering the brush to her lap, she stared at her reflection in the mirror. Her face was pale and the scar on her right cheek seemed less prominent than usual, but it was still there, taunting her. Closing her eyes against the picture before her, she sighed. She just didn’t seem to be the kind of woman that men romanced. Maybe it was because she wasn’t exactly the feminine type. She didn’t wear fancy clothes or paint her nails, but that didn’t mean that she didn’t long for romance as much as the next woman. Even before the accident, none of the boys had ever romanced her, not even her boyfriend. No man had ever brought her flowers or taken her out for a nice dinner. She was simply Laurel Rose, who hunted and fished as well as any of them. A girl whom many of them had considered strange. But she was what she was and she wasn’t about to change for anyone. The best thing to do was to blow out the candles, haul on her old nightgown and crawl into bed. Stefan didn’t need to know about her pitiful attempt at creating a romantic setting. Opening her eyes, she was held spellbound by the sight in the mirror. She hadn’t heard Stefan enter the room, but he was there, big and solid, standing right behind her. His eyes gleamed in the candlelight as he stared at her reflection. The best thing to do was to brazen it out. “Thought candles might be nice, but I was wrong.” She shrugged as if it didn’t really matter. He frowned at her as she leaned over and blew out the two candles on the dresser in front of her. She started to slide out of the chair, but his hands clasped her shoulders and exerted just enough pressure to keep her there. His thumbs traced the nape of her neck, making small circular motions that relaxed and aroused her at the same time.

106

Stefan’s Salvation

“You look lovely in candlelight.” His thumbs continued to graze up the side of her neck. She took a deep breath and shrugged again, her hands strangling the handle of the brush that she still held in her lap. “I should finish getting ready for bed.” Again, she tried to slide from the chair, and again, he kept her there with a slight pressure from his hands. “You don’t believe me?” His voice was low and intimate in the dimly lit room. She wished she could see his reflection better and cursed herself for blowing out the dresser candles. “I know what I am.” Her hand involuntarily went to the side of her face, covering her scar. When she realized what she was doing, she dropped her hand back to her lap. He already knew what she looked like. There was no point in trying to hide it from him. “Ah,” he replied with a deep sigh. His low voice raised goose bumps on her arms. “But you do not see yourself the way that I see you.” “How do you see me?” She honestly wanted to know. She really had no idea how a man like Stefan, who’d probably been with many beautiful women, viewed her. Stefan lifted one of his hands from her shoulder and waved it in front of her. All the candles on the dresser immediately jumped to life, their flames burning high. Laurel Rose gasped. He continually surprised her with his abilities. He winked at her in the mirror and then waved his hand again. Every unlit candle in the room flared to light, bathing it in a lovely, soft glow. “Perfect.” He reached down into her lap and plucked her hairbrush from her lap. Examining it, he ran his fingers over the soft, natural bristles. “This should do.” Laurel Rose swallowed a moan. It was just an inanimate object, but she felt as if he had stroked her body instead of the brush. Her breathing deepened as she waited to see what he would do. Starting at the top of her scalp, he drew the brush all the way down the length of her hair to where it fell past her waist. The natural bristles massaged her scalp as he once again drew them through her hair. It had been years since anyone had brushed her hair. Her mother had done it for her when she was a child, but it hadn’t felt anything like this. They were both completely dressed, and yet the act felt incredibly intimate and sensual. “What do I see when I look at you?” He continued his long, even strokes. “I see a woman of tremendous strength and integrity.” Leaning down, he whispered in her ear,” I see a woman who fills the emptiness inside me.” He nipped at her earlobe with his sharp white teeth, drawing it into his mouth and sucking it lightly before releasing it. Heat shot through her body. That one simple touch had set her body on fire. Her breasts felt heavier with every breath she took, the tips scraping against the fabric of her bathrobe. Her pussy was hot and wet and clenched hard, wanting him inside her. She felt empty and needy. 107

N.J. Walters

His tongue swirled around the outer shell of her ear. This time she couldn’t swallow the moan of desire that welled up from deep within her. She sensed Stefan’s pleasure as he laughed and repeated the motion. “A woman who responds to me like no other.” He covered her neck with hot, open-mouthed kisses as he nipped and sucked his way from her ear to the top of her shoulder. Laurel Rose shivered as her core continued to pulse with need. Straightening once again, he captured her gaze in the mirror. His eyes seemed even brighter than before—a brilliant green tinged with red. He made no attempt to hide the sharpness of his fangs as he smiled at her. Massively muscled and powerful, he stood solidly behind her. The large hand resting on her neck could snap it like a twig if he chose to. His psychic and physical strength were beyond measure. She was totally at his mercy, this man who was more than a mere mortal. She should have been terrified and repulsed. But it was arousal that surged through her body, need that pulsed through her soul. This was her man. There would never be another man for her. Nothing mattered but that. She embraced his differences, accepting them as he accepted hers. She tilted her neck to one side, offering herself to him. Stefan closed his eyes and a hard shudder racked his big body. His hand tightened briefly on her neck before he raised the other and began to brush her hair once again. This time the bristles stroked down the side of her neck, making her shiver with arousal. He slid both hands over her collarbone as he slowly pushed back the fabric of her robe until her breasts were exposed. The tips of her breasts were puckered into tight buds and looked much darker against the pale mounds of her breasts. “Just look at how beautiful you are.” The brush slid between her breasts, the soft bristles gliding over her sensitive skin. Stifling a groan, she eased her torso to the side, trying to bring the brush closer to her breast, needing to feel the hard brush of bristles against it. Stefan’s eye’s gleamed with satisfaction, staring back at her from the mirror, as he slowly dragged the brush around her breasts in a figure eight motion, coming close to, but never touching, the tips. “Stefan.” An order or a plea, she wasn’t sure, but it didn’t matter. At her word, he brought the brush across the peak of her breast. She cried out as the soft bristles abraded her swollen nipple. Laurel Rose wiggled in her seat, trying to ease the ache between her legs that just kept gaining in intensity with every touch. “Again,” she prompted. Stefan teased her breast once more before drawing the bristles over the tip. “Oh, God,” she moaned, feeling each individual bristle as it stimulated the swollen nub. Her hips arched forward with each stroke. “Widen your legs and hook your feet around the sides of the chair.” Laurel Rose did as he asked, spreading her legs wide. It made her ache even more.

108

Stefan’s Salvation

His hand wrapped around the end of her belt and he gave it a long, slow tug. The belt loosened and the fabric fell away as he pushed both hands down her torso and belly. The bristles brushed her skin as he moved lower. “Scoot your ass to the edge of the chair.” The motion left her sex totally exposed as he pushed the last fold of the robe out of his way. “Now look at yourself. See what I see.” The woman in the mirror was her, yet not her. Wanton and sexy, she perched on the edge of the chair with her legs wide open. Her pubic hair and upper thighs were damp with her cream and glistened in the candlelight. She was still wearing her robe. It covered her arms, framing her body. Her skin was flushed and her breasts rose and fell with every deep breath she took. Her nipples were tight and red, begging to be touched or tasted and she arched her back slightly toward him. Her hair hung down behind her in a curtain of black. In the candlelight, her eyes appeared even darker and almost mysterious. The thought made her smile slightly, turning up the corners of her lips. She licked them and watched her tongue in the mirror as it traced the plump folds. Her eyes flew to Stefan as a low growl came from deep in his throat. “You are so damned sexy.” Splaying one hand over her stomach, he held her in place as he lowered the hand that still clutched the brush. His fingers were white where they were wrapped around the handle. Laurel Rose was pleased at this sign of his growing desire. Stefan had been too controlled these last few days and she was determined to make him as wild and out of control as he made her. Fair was fair. Stefan drew the brush over her pubic hair. The sensation was strange but arousing, and she squirmed on the seat. Leaning over her, he skimmed the bristles down her inner thigh and back up again. Then he did the same with the other leg. The slight prickle of the bristles massaging her skin was unbearably arousing. Her breathing deepened, making her chest rise and fall in an almost hypnotic rhythm. The dampness between her thighs grew as cream continued to pulse from her core. “Stefan,” she moaned. He kept his gaze locked on hers in the mirror as he dipped the brush between her thighs and drew it up one side of her swollen folds and down the other. Laurel Rose gripped the sides of the chair, her fingers digging into the wood. She tilted her head back and closed her eyes as she panted for air. “Look at me.” His voice compelled her to obey. Her head fell forward, almost too heavy for her to hold upright. Desire thrummed through her veins. She was so very close. This time he skimmed the brush straight over her core, the bristles lightly caressing her swollen clitoris. Laurel Rose cried out and pushed her hips forward. His free hand cupped her left breast and he gently squeezed her nipple between his thumb and

109

N.J. Walters

forefinger. He drew the brush over her sex again and again, varying the pressure each time. His eyes gleamed in the mirror as he continued to tease and torment her, keeping her on the edge of completion until she thought she’d go mad. As he nuzzled her neck, she felt his sharp teeth scrap against her skin. The sensation shot straight to her sex and this time when the bristles stroked over her clit, she came. Her entire body clenched hard and shook. She wanted to look away from the mirror, but couldn’t. Stefan held her prisoner with his eyes. His teeth gleamed as he nipped at her neck and his fingers tightened around her nipple as she continued to convulse with pleasure. When she started to slide down in the chair, he dropped the brush. It clattered to the floor, forgotten. Wrapping his hands around her waist, he buried his face in her hair and inhaled deeply. His fingers clenched against her stomach. As amazing as her orgasm had been, it wasn’t enough. Instead of fulfilling her, it left her feeling even emptier than before. She wanted—no, needed—to feel Stefan inside her. Wanted his hands gripping her hips as he drove himself deep within her. She wanted that closeness, that feeling of completion that came with loving him. Taking a deep breath, she leaned forward, pulling away from him. She sensed his reluctance to release her, but his arms slipped away from her. Laurel Rose shrugged her shoulders. The fabric of her robe clung to her skin for the briefest of seconds before slipping down her back and arms, pooling itself around the chair. Shaking the robe from her hands, she removed the last barrier of her clothing. Stefan dragged in a deep breath and stepped back from the chair. Yanking his Tshirt over his head, he dropped it to the floor. His gaze devoured her, searing her skin with the heat of his desire. “It is time.” The rich tone of his voice touched her deep inside. It was time. Time to claim him as thoroughly as he had claimed her. Slowly, she inclined her head in agreement.

110

Stefan’s Salvation

Chapter Twenty Stefan offered her his hand and when she wrapped her fingers around his, he drew her up from the seat. Shoving the chair out of the way, he turned her so that she was facing away from him again. Once again, she was struck by his sheer size as he stood behind her. His hands pushed her hair out of her face, his fingers sifting through the long strands as he pulled them over her shoulders. Cupping her cheek with one hand, he traced her bottom lip with his thumb. Unable to resist, she licked at the tip of his thumb before drawing it into her mouth. Murmuring his encouragement, he shifted closer to her. She could feel the stiff fabric of his jeans and the hard, swollen length of him digging into her back. Splaying one hand over her belly, he pulled her closer as he ground his erection into her. Sucking his thumb deeper into her mouth, she licked at the base where it joined his hand. As she pulled her head back, she gently scraped her teeth over the sides. Giving it one final lick, she released it. Stefan lowered his hand to her breast and rubbed his moist thumb over the tip, coating the puckered nub until it was wet. Laurel Rose shivered as he kissed the nape of her neck and continued on down her spine. His hands skimmed over her sides and her hips as he lowered himself to a kneeling position behind her. He continued to place wet, hot kisses over her spine until he reached the base. His tongue dipped into the dimples of her behind. She could no longer see his reflection in the mirror. All she could do was feel. Her entire body quivered with desire. What would he do? Stefan inhaled, drawing the essence of Laurel Rose deep into his lungs. Every breath was a struggle for control. His cock would surely explode if he didn’t fuck her soon. But first he wanted to taste her, wanted to hear her scream his name as she came, wanted to brand her with his mouth and with his body. He wanted the entire world to know she belonged to him. Growling, he ripped open the front of his jeans and allowed his cock to spring free. The head was wet and his shaft swollen and ready. His balls were drawn so tight and were so full, he knew he wouldn’t last long. But, damn, he had to taste his woman first. Gripping her in his hands, he tested the plumpness of her ass. Firm and full, she filled his hands to perfection. He nipped at her bottom, loving the way she squirmed with desire. He could smell her growing need. It was intoxicating.

111

N.J. Walters

Parting the globes of her behind with his fingers, he traced the puckered cleft with his thumb. “Lean forward and brace yourself on the dresser.” She immediately placed both hands on the top of the old dresser, the motion bending her forward. “Now spread your legs.” Once again, there was no hesitation. She shifted her stance, widening it. Stefan adjusted her position slightly until he had her exactly where he wanted her. Totally naked, she was bent at the waist with her hands on the dresser. Her breasts hung down in front of her body, gleaming white in the candlelight. Her legs were spread apart, opening her sex totally for him. Kneeling behind her, there was no part of her he couldn’t see, couldn’t touch. “Perfect. Now don’t move.” He could hear her breathy gasps in the quiet of the room, smell her desire, feel the wetness against his fingers as he stroked a path from her ass to her slit. Leaning closer, he blew on her heated flesh. She jerked in response and then moaned. Nuzzling her sex, he lapped at the slick folds with his tongue. She tasted salty and sweet and so damned good. He traced a path around her pussy, tasting and caressing every delectable inch of it. He circled her swollen clit with his tongue, only touching it when she cried out his name. Sucking it between his lips, he flicked it with his tongue. Her juices flowed from her body, coating his face. He licked his lips as he sat back on his heels. Dipping his fingers into her cunt, he coated them with her juices. Her inner muscles gripped him tight and she gave a cry of dismay as he pulled his hand away from her. He traced the swollen folds of her pussy and his hand was wet when he withdrew it. “You are so hot for me. Aren’t you, baby?” “Yes,” she moaned, pushing her bottom back against him. Stroking the dark cleft of her behind, he inserted one wet finger into the puckered hole of her ass. She flinched slightly but did not object. “Try and relax. Once you can take my fingers, I’ll be able to fuck that gorgeous ass whenever I want. It’ll feel so damn good for both of us.” It was his turn to groan when she pushed her ass back toward him, driving his finger deeper. He could feel her body contracting and relaxing around him. Carefully, he withdrew it almost all the way out before driving it deep once again. Pleasure tinged her voice as she cried out again. Using his other hand, he continued to stroke and pet her pussy. This time when he eased his finger almost out of her ass, he added a second one, pushing them both deep. Her breathing was harsh now and he could tell she was struggling with this new invasion. “I don’t think I can take this.” Laurel Rose tried to pull away, but he wouldn’t allow it. Clamping his hand over her pussy, he held her still as he pushed his fingers until they were both buried deep. Her ass muscles clenched and released. “Just try and relax.” He began to stroke her pussy once again, slipping two fingers into her swollen depths. Only a thin layer of skin separated the fingers in her ass from

112

Stefan’s Salvation

the ones in her cunt. He could tell she was perched once again on that fine line between pleasure and pain. It was time to tip the scales. He withdrew his fingers and thrust them deep into her slit. She moaned and her hips arched toward his fingers. Pleasure filled him as he stroked her clit before burying his fingers deep once again. At the same time he thrust his fingers into her pussy, he began to carefully withdraw the ones from her behind. The sensations were too much for her and she came. Sobbing and shaking, she coated his hands with her desire. Her ass and pussy squeezed his fingers so tight he almost came himself. Gritting his teeth, he rode out her orgasm to the end. When she was slumped against the dresser gasping for breath and shaking with the aftermath of her orgasm, he carefully withdrew his fingers from her body. Standing behind her, he yanked off his boots and tossed them aside before hauling off his jeans. Naked, he once again moved behind her. Now it was his turn. Laurel Rose gasped for breath. What Stefan had done to her…well, it was beyond anything she’d ever imagined. At first the sensation had been painful as she’d struggled to take his fingers inside her in such an unfamiliar way. And even though her ass had continued to burn, the pain had quickly turned to pleasure. But when he’d driven his fingers into her pussy at the same time, it had taken her over the edge. She’d been totally filled by him, yet she’d wanted more. Her orgasm had been explosive, which amazed her, as it had followed so quickly behind the last one. Slowly, she raised her head off the dresser and peered into the mirror. Still bracing her hands on the top for support, she stared at Stefan as he stood just off to the side. His cock was jutting out in front of him, the bulbous head red and wet. As she watched, he moved behind her. The heat from his chest and arms surrounded Laurel Rose as he leaned over her. His hands covered hers where they rested on the dresser, his body draping over hers as he inserted the tip of his cock into her pussy. Flexing his hips, he didn’t stop until he was buried to the hilt. Both their bodies glistened with sweat. She could feel his heart pounding against her back and knew that it matched the uneven, hard rhythm of her own. Biting her lip against the growing pleasure, she pushed her behind toward him, trying to take him even deeper. “Now, Stefan. I need you now.” “You’re mine.” His deep growl made all the hairs on her body stand on end. “Yes. And you’re mine.” His eyes changed, the green swallowed up by a reddish glow. His fangs lengthened and he straightened his spine, the motion driving him deeper than she ever imagined.

113

N.J. Walters

Splaying one hand over her stomach, he cupped one of her breasts with the other. Then he began to fuck her. Hard. A bottle of lotion tipped off the edge of the dresser and crashed to the floor. Some loose change and her keys rattled with every thrust. His hips flexed as he slammed into her again and again. The slap of their damp skin echoed throughout the room. Coupled with the sound of their groans and their gasps for breath, it created an erotic music to accompany their mating dance. Laurel Rose gripped the edge of the dresser for balance as each thrust sent her up onto her toes. “Harder,” she moaned. She tried to push back on each upward stroke, wanting him as deep inside as she could get him. Rolling her nipple in his fingers, he pinched it harder with each stroke. The hand on her stomach shifted lower until his fingers were teasing her clit with every thrust. Her entire body was alive with sensations. The fires of her desire were burning out of control. The last thrust took her right off her feet and sent her body into a screaming orgasm. Every nerve ending felt alive. She could feel the hot spurt of his cum within her. Her thighs quivered as her inner muscles clenched at his cock, milking him dry. She moaned as he pushed even deeper, sending new spasms rocketing throughout her body. Her chest heaved as she tried to suck air into her starving lungs. She would have collapsed if Stefan hadn’t held her in his arms. He continued to pleasure her with his hands as he ground his cock into her, not yet ready to release her. But she knew he wasn’t finished yet. Lowering his head to the side of her neck, he sank his teeth in deep. Like a hot knife through butter, he sliced through her skin. His eyes met hers in the mirror as he fed from her, drawing nourishment and strength from her blood. Her body convulsed once again and Stefan smiled as he continued to drink from her neck. The pleasure combined with the loss of blood was too much and Laurel Rose felt the room begin to fade. She tried to cry out when she felt him withdrawing his fangs and cock from her body, but what came out was more of a whimper. She didn’t want him to leave her. “I will never leave you.” His fierce growl comforted her as she felt her body being scooped up into his arms. He held her so tightly she could hardly breathe, but she felt utterly safe and secure. Stefan would watch over her until she was fully recovered. Comforted by that thought, Laurel Rose allowed the exhaustion to overtake her. She was still smiling when she felt herself drift off to sleep.

114

Stefan’s Salvation

Chapter Twenty-One The sun was streaming through the window when Laurel Rose finally awoke. Her hand automatically reached out, but it met nothing but empty bed. Stefan was long gone. She had a vague memory of him waking her to kiss her goodbye just before dawn. His hair had been damp and the smell of her lavender soap had wafted over her. Obviously, he’d been up long enough to shower before heading out to the safety of his truck. She’d never gotten around to asking him if there was some way to make her bedroom safe for him to sleep in. Burying her face in her pillow, she moaned as his scent tickled her nostrils. She’d overslept. Again. Stefan was playing havoc with her work schedule, but a small smile played around the corners of her mouth as she replayed last night in her mind. A shiver skated down her spine at the memory. They needed to talk. She’d been wanting to talk to him the last few days about what the future held for them. But every time she tried to bring it up, he either changed the subject, asked her a question about her life, or he distracted her with sex. Not that she was complaining, but they had to talk about it eventually. Admittedly, it had been she who’d distracted him with sex last night. Well, maybe it had been a mutual seduction. A small smile played at her lips. And while she didn’t regret it, she knew she couldn’t go on like this much longer. She had to know what her options were and what he’d meant that day when he said she could become like him. She loved him. Of that there was no doubt. What was in doubt was how their relationship would proceed from here. It was time to make some decisions. Tonight she would make him sit down with her to talk and she would not allow him to distract her. She grinned wryly. Well, she’d give it her best shot. Stefan could be most distracting. Throwing back the covers, she rolled out of bed. Standing, she raised her arms over her head and stretched. Her body protested the movement and she groaned. Stefan’s lovemaking sure gave her a workout. A soak in a hot bathtub would do wonders for the slight aches in her muscles. She’d have to make a quick trip to town at some point today to mail some orders that had come in through her website. She decided that she’d get all her work done around home early in the day and go to town later in the afternoon. Decision made, she hurried down the hall to the bathroom as fast as she could, which wasn’t really that fast at all considering she felt so stiff. But she was smiling when she turned on the taps and started running hot water into the tub. Laurel Rose was smiling again later that afternoon as she drove up the curving mountain road, winding her way home. Her packages were mailed and her trip into 115

N.J. Walters

Salvation had been uneventful. When she’d checked her postbox at the post office, she’d been pleasantly surprised to find another order for one of her rugs, complete with a check for several hundred dollars. It was from a regular customer who had bought several of Laurel Rose’s rugs for her family and friends. She’d made a quick stop at the bank and deposited the check before stopping at the grocery store on the way home. Anytime you got unexpected money, Laurel Rose thought, a celebration was in order and she’d used the order as an excuse to pick up a container of cookie dough ice cream. She glanced at the bag lying on the seat next to her, wishing she had a spoon so she could dig right in and have some of the treat. It wasn’t often she indulged, but when she did, she enjoyed it to the fullest. She wasn’t sure if Stefan would want any. He ate very rarely, mostly content to watch her eat. But every now and then he had a few bites of something she cooked. She’d asked him about that, her curiosity getting the better of her. It had surprised her to find out that he could eat small amounts of food and that he enjoyed wine on occasion as well. He didn’t need it to survive, but his body could handle food in a controlled quantity. That was just one more piece of information that she filed away in her mind. Perhaps she wouldn’t mind being like Stefan if she could occasionally indulge in cookie dough ice cream. Her stomach growled and she laughed at herself. She’d be home in another five minutes and two minutes after that she’d be digging into her treat. The truck jerked to the right at the same time Laurel Rose heard a loud popping sound. Her hands clenched the steering wheel, trying desperately to control the vehicle as it swerved off the road. There was barely any shoulder and no railing on the winding, narrow stretch of road and the truck slid off it and down over a small bank. Tree branches scraped the sides of the truck as she hit several more rocks. The truck bounced over the uneven ground as she pressed down on the brake and struggled to turn the wheel. There was no way to avoid the stand of trees in front of her. Nowhere to go. The impact jarred her and she hit her head just before the airbag deployed. Her seatbelt snapped her backward, pulling tight across her hips and chest. Glass shattered and metal groaned as the vehicle came to a sudden stop. Dazed, her first thought was for her ice cream, which was no longer on the seat next to her. Instead, a huge tree branch filled the space on the passenger side. It had broken through the windshield and skewered the seat. If there had been anyone sitting next to her, they’d probably be dead. Laurel Rose swallowed hard and looked away. The absolute quiet after the grinding crash was unnerving. The whole incident was surreal. Memories of the last accident she’d been in threatened to overwhelm her, but she shook them off. She couldn’t help herself if she panicked. Concentrating with all her might, she forced her hands to unlock their death-grip on the steering wheel. Taking a deep breath, she took stock of herself. She wiggled her toes and immediately relaxed. There was no pain in her legs and they both seemed fine. Her head, however, was another matter. Raising her hand, she touched the side of her

116

Stefan’s Salvation

face. It was sticky and when she drew her hand away, her fingers were coated in red. She was bleeding. Her hands were shaking as she fumbled for her seat belt. It took her three tries to get the buckle undone. She groaned as the belt slid away from her body. It had probably saved her life, but she was going to have one heck of a bruise. Her midsection already felt tender. She blinked as blood trickled into her eye and she made another swipe at her forehead. It was surprisingly hard to do. She felt incredibly tired. All she wanted to do was close her eyes and go to sleep. No! Forcing herself to focus on her surroundings, Laurel Rose knew she had to get out of the truck. She was far enough off the road that anyone passing by probably wouldn’t even see her. She needed to climb up the side of the bank and start walking toward home. The road wasn’t traveled very often, but someone might see her and help her. But that wouldn’t happen if she didn’t move. Licking her dry lips, she took a deep breath. It was going to hurt, but she had to move. Her mind registered the sound of something crashing through the bushes a second before the driver’s side door was wrenched open. The grating sound hurt her head and she closed her eyes and moaned. “Laurel Rose, are you all right?” The voice was familiar and she resisted the urge to groan again. Just when she thought it couldn’t get worse. She knew she should be grateful, and she would be, but right now she was cursing the fates. Why did her rescuer have to be Jeremiah Stoner? Opening her eyes, she saw concern and then relief on his face. “I’m okay.” “Good. When you went over the side, I was afraid you’d be killed.” His voice settled into its familiar deep, hypnotic tones. “I had a blowout.” Everything was becoming clearer to her now. She remembered the sound of the tire popping before she lost control of the truck. It was just her bad luck for it to happen on such a winding, bad spot on the road. It couldn’t have happened at a worse place. “I know.” Something in the tone of his voice caused her stomach to clench, but she forced herself to relax. She might not like the man, but he was a pastor at a local church for heaven’s sake and he was here to help her. “Just bad luck, I guess.” She forced herself to move, swiveling in her seat so that she could climb out of the wreck. Jeremiah stepped back to give her room, but he was still far too close for her liking. But there was no getting around the fact that she needed his help. “More like divine providence.” Her head snapped up and she really looked at him for the first time. His eyes gleamed with maniacal glee as he wrapped his hand around her upper arm. A beam of sunshine caught the barrel of the rifle slung over his shoulder. “I waited several hours for you to come home. I would have been very angry with you if you’d gotten yourself killed before it was time.”

117

N.J. Walters

“You shot out my tire.” She could hear the surprise and disbelief in her voice. Her head was spinning as he dragged her out of the truck. The unexpected motion made her stomach churn and she swayed. But Jeremiah just laughed. “It’s time, Laurel Rose. Time for you to repent your sins. Time for you to give me your powers.” He half pulled, half dragged her up the side of the bank. She caught herself on her palms as she slipped and fell, scraping them on the rocky ground. She swallowed back the bile that started to rise up her throat. This was no time to get sick. She had to watch for an opportunity to escape him. The man was crazy. She could hardly believe that he’d actually tried to kill her. No, not kill her. Just incapacitate her so he could kill her later. All she had to do was stay alert and alive. Stefan would come for her. As if Jeremiah had read her thoughts, his next words almost shattered her resolve. “And don’t think that your devil-boyfriend will save you. He’s being taken care of at this very moment. In fact, he might already be dead.” Jeremiah’s laughter echoed in her head as she gritted her teeth to keep from crying out in anguish. She would not give him the satisfaction. She’d know if Stefan were dead. In her heart, she would know. Holding on to that thought, Laurel Rose concentrated harder than she ever had in her life. It was becoming increasingly difficult to focus on anything. Darkness threatened her mind as her vision began to dim while Jeremiah dragged her behind him. Her entire body ached and blood trickled into her mouth from the gash on her forehead. But still, she forced herself to do it. Jeremiah threw her up against the side of his car and she sank to the ground in relief, but it was short-lived when she heard him open the trunk. “In you go.” Grabbing her around the waist, he heaved her up and dumped her into the trunk of his vehicle. The lid thumped down a moment later, leaving her in utter darkness. She tried to scream, but nothing came out but a whimper. Stefan! In her mind the scream was loud and long. Someone is coming to hurt you. Wake up! You have to wake up and protect yourself. Stefan! There was no time to try and reach him. No time to tell him how much she loved him, how much she wanted to spend eternity with him. It was close to sunset and she had to trust that he would hear her. She knew he would come for her. Anything else was unthinkable. She would not even entertain the notion that he wouldn’t live. He had to live! She felt the vibration as the car started and she was thrown to one side as Jeremiah jerked off the road and sped down the mountain. Her head hit the side of the trunk and pain shot through her entire body before the darkness swallowed her whole. Stefan could hear the voices just outside his truck. They’d been searching the area for a few minutes now and had just discovered his vehicle hidden among the trees.

118

Stefan’s Salvation

“Well, lookie here, Clem. I wonder who owns this nice new truck.” Stefan could hear the sound of something scraping the side of the vehicle. “Must belong to Laurel Rose’s new man.” Clem’s high-pitched voice grated on Stefan’s nerves. The sun was already starting its descent in the sky and soon it would sink behind the mountains. Then it would be night. His time. They just needed to keep talking a little bit longer. “He’s got to be around somewhere. It shouldn’t take us long to find him and take care of him.” Stefan recognized the deeper voice and knew it belonged to Aaron Higgins. “We get paid when we get him out of the picture. I would have rather had the chance to get my hands on Laurel Rose. Too bad someone else gets that sweet job.” Stefan stiffened and gasped as Laurel Rose’s scream echoed in his soul. Her anguish and pain shot through his mind before blackness replaced it. Rage unlike anything he’d ever felt in his life consumed him. Someone was trying to kill his mate. The sun had not yet set, but that no longer mattered. Fury fed Stefan’s strength as he shook off the remnants of his deathlike sleep. A low growl vibrated in his chest, growing louder as it finally became a roar of anger. The forest around him shook as his cry vibrated through the mountains, rocking its very foundations. The door blew off the truck, exploding into dust as he launched himself out the back and straight at the two men standing there with their mouths gaping open. Before they could even move, he was on them. Ripping the rifles from their hands, he smashed their weapons against the trunk of an oak tree. The sun’s fading rays burned Stefan’s face and arms, but he ignored the blisters and the growing pain. It was nothing compared with the agony of his soul. Both men turned to run, but Stefan was on them before they could move more than a few steps. Grabbing Clem by the back of his shirt, he flung the man against a tree. Clem bounced off the trunk with a hard crack and slid to the ground moaning, but he didn’t move. Aaron glanced over his shoulder, his eyes widening and his face paling as he saw what was chasing him. Stefan smiled, his fangs gleaming in the growing darkness. Growling, he raced ahead of Aaron, cutting off his retreat. Every way the other man tried to run, Stefan cut off his escape. Finally, Aaron fell to his knees and began to pray. Reaching down, Stefan wrapped his hand around Aaron’s throat and lifted him high into the air as if the large man weighed nothing at all. Holding him easily in his grasp, he shook him like a rag doll. “Who sent you and where is Laurel Rose?” Aaron choked and squirmed and it occurred to Stefan that if he weren’t careful, he’d kill the other man before he had answers. Opening his hand, he let the body drop to the ground. Aaron rolled around in the dirt, coughing and choking. Stefan used his boot to shove him onto his back. Sweat poured down the other man’s face and in his fear, he’d soiled himself.

119

N.J. Walters

Stefan absently beat at his shirt, which was still smoldering. His face and hands burned, but he felt instant relief the second the sun finally sank behind the mountain. Dusk had arrived. Planting his feet on either side of Aaron, Stefan struggled to control his temper. “Who sent you?” Now that he had better control over himself, Stefan used his mind to control Aaron. The other man opened his mouth and began to babble everything he knew. When Stefan was satisfied he’d been told everything, he reached down and hauled Aaron to his feet and dragged him back to where Clem was still lying on the ground. Stefan had the overwhelming desire to destroy these two men. The only thing still keeping them breathing was that he knew Laurel Rose was still alive. He couldn’t quite pinpoint her location, but he would. Once she was awake, he would find her easily. For now, it was enough to know she was still alive. If he killed them, there might be unwanted questions. Besides, he could always kill them later if he changed his mind. For now, he needed something else from them. Tossing Aaron on the ground next to his cousin, Stefan stared down at both of them. They weren’t exactly his first choice for sustenance, but he needed to be at full strength and they both had more than enough blood to give. Crouching down, he pulled Aaron toward him. The man froze, a look of horror on his face, as Stefan bared his fangs and leaned forward. He did nothing to mask his intention or to hide what he was. Aaron knew what he was about to do. As the other man screamed and struggled, Stefan fed. Aaron passed out just as Stefan finished. Letting him drop back to the ground, he reached for Clem. When he’d taken as much blood as he needed from him, he dumped him back on the ground again. Standing, he took a deep breath and allowed the blood to nourish his body. The blisters on his skin were already beginning to heal. Raising his head, he scented the air. These two weren’t going anywhere any time soon. Ignoring them, he stepped over their bodies and began to run. Using his preternatural speed, he all but flew through the forest and toward the town of Salvation. Laurel Rose was close and there was a man there who could help him find her.

120

Stefan’s Salvation

Chapter Twenty-Two Stefan opened all of his senses as he raced toward the small town. He could feel Laurel Rose’s life force, but it was weakening. She was still unconscious and he was unable to get an exact fix on her location. He cursed the fact that she had not been converted into a vampire like himself. If that had been the case, he would have no problem finding her. The link between them was unbreakable, but not as strong as it would be if she were his true mate in every way. But that wouldn’t stop him. He would find her and God help anyone who got in his way. On the outskirts of Salvation, he sensed a gathering of most of the townspeople. There was a huge group of them congregated outside a building. He caught snippets of thoughts and words, enough to know that a town meeting had just broken up. Good. Now he knew right where to find the man he was looking for. Slowing as he entered the town, he stalked down the center of the main street. The street lamps were just beginning to flicker to life as darkness settled over Salvation. The wind was whipping up, scattering dry leaves in its path. Some houses and businesses were decorated for Halloween, which was only a few days away. Scarecrows sat on haystacks and carved pumpkins grinned from the safety of front porches. Stefan saw it all, but his focus was further down the street. There was a sense of expectancy in the air. Each step was measured and sure, and the sleeves of his black shirt fluttered in the breeze as he walked. One woman who watched from the shadows of her front porch crossed herself as he walked by. He caught her thoughts, seeing himself through her eyes. He made an imposing figure as he strode down the road. Power radiated from every pore of his body, making him appear even larger than he was. His hair was swept back from his face, blowing like a dark banner behind him. His face was set in lines of determination and the corners of his lips were tipped up in a cruel smile. Scurrying back inside, she locked and secured the door behind her. Stefan snorted and dismissed her from his mind. No puny lock could stop him if he chose to enter. He faltered only once. The power struck him from out of nowhere. From both sides, he felt the ripple of energy as it surged to life. It fed his own freely, making him even stronger. As he passed an intersection, he heard the long, measured tread of boot heels hitting the pavement. He knew it was a deliberate way of announcing himself. The man coming up on his left could move as soundless as a soft summer breeze or descend as violently as a thunderstorm, depending on his mood. Stefan turned his head and nodded, acknowledging his oldest brother. “Cristofor. I did not expect you.” 121

N.J. Walters

Cristofor fell into step beside him. “Where else would I be when you needed me?” Stefan closed his eyes and swallowed back the emotion that threatened to erupt from deep within him. Where else, indeed? “Thank you.” He took a deep, calming breath and continued down the road. Cristofor shrugged his massive shoulders. “We are Dalakis. When one is threatened, we are all threatened. When one is in need, we are all in need. Together, we are strong.” The long silk cape he wore fell off one shoulder, exposing the red satin lining. Cristofor had always favored old-fashioned, dramatic clothing in keeping with his heritage as a vampire. Stefan smiled slightly at his brother’s predictability. Some things never changed and the love and unity of his family was one of them. “They have her.” Stefan’s anger and fear began to rise up within him, but he pushed it back down. He would not give in to it. “We will get your woman back.” Cristofor’s calm acceptance strengthened Stefan’s resolve. He felt the slightest shimmer of energy on his right side, and without looking Stefan knew his other brother was beside him. “Lucian,” he nodded as he turned. His brother was dressed impeccably in black silk pants and a silk shirt. A long black coat, made of the finest wool, fell down around his legs. The coat was open and the long tails were blowing in the wind behind him. Lucian’s smile gleamed through the dark as he fell into step beside them. “You didn’t think I would miss this, did you?” He sobered as he reached out and touched Stefan on the shoulder. “We will get her back. I am looking forward to meeting my new sister-in-law.” “Where are the women?” It was unthinkable that his brothers had brought their wives with them into this dangerous situation. “Johanna is in New York completing the details on our new partnership with a hotel company.” There was masculine pride in every word Cristofor spoke. “RW Hotels is no longer a problem.” “Delight is with her?” Stefan looked to Lucian for confirmation. “Of course. We suggested they stay and shop for a few days.” Lucian smiled. “They wanted to come, but we convinced them it was not safe.” “In other words, you didn’t tell them you were coming here.” Stefan knew his strong-willed sisters-in-law would not be left behind if they knew their husbands were traveling here. Cristofor snorted. “We had Sam Cassidy drive us here after the women took the jet to New York.” Stefan had to smile in spite of the seriousness of the situation. Sam Cassidy was a New Orleans police detective who had come into their lives a few months ago and become an unlikely family friend. “So Cassidy is here too.” “He’s checking out the local situation for us,” Lucian confirmed.

122

Stefan’s Salvation

Side by side they strode down the road—three massive, imposing men joined by blood and brotherhood. The dust whipped up from the sidewalk and leaves scurried out of their way as they passed. Stefan shook his head. If the situation weren’t so serious and deadly, he’d have laughed. They must look like three desperados from an old western movie, stalking into town to confront the bad sheriff—or in this case, the corrupt mayor. The showdown was at hand. His entire focus was on the large group that was still gathered outside city hall. As they got closer, some people noticed them. One by one people stopped talking until silence filled the street. Stefan kept walking and the crowd parted before him, no one wanting to stand between him and his objective. Mayor Cyril Jenkins took a step backward, almost tripping on the stairs behind him. He righted himself and glanced around. Seeming to draw confidence from the crowd, he confronted Stefan. “Can I help you with something?” Stefan kept walking until the toes of his boots practically touched the mayor’s polished dress shoes. “Yes, you can.” The mayor took a step back and this time managed to gain the step behind him. The added height still didn’t bring him close to being able to look Stefan in the eye. “Well, then,” he blustered. “What can I do for you, Mr. Dalakis?” Stefan wanted to squash the man like an insect, but he restrained himself, barely. “You can tell me why you sent two men to try and kill me. You can tell me why you’ve been causing trouble for Laurel Rose so she’d sell her land. And,” Stefan glared at the man in front of him as the crowd rumbled restlessly around them. “You can tell me who has Laurel Rose.” “I have no idea what you’re talking about.” Cyril looked shocked as he turned to the townspeople in appeal. “How dare you, a stranger, come into our town and accuse me,” he thumped his chest with his fist, “of harming Laurel Rose in some way. Why, I’m one of the few folks in this town who even talks to her.” “Did I mention that I had a long chat with Aaron Higgins? He told me all about your scheme to try and scare Laurel Rose into selling her property.” “Aaron Higgins, I’m sorry to say, is little more than a small-town crook.” The mayor shook his head. “Unfortunately, every town has them, but you can’t believe anything he says.” As if sensing the crowd’s support shifting to his side, he added, “But you wouldn’t know that, being an outsider and all. I’m a respected member of this community and I will not stand here and be slandered by you.” “That’s not all.” Cristofor stepped up next to Stefan. “I heard you all but promised to deliver the McCaffey land to RW Hotels if they’d make you the new manager of their resort.” That announcement sent ripples of unease through crowd. “Where did you hear that?” The mayor was starting to look pale as he wiped the sweat from his brow. “And just who are you, sir?”

123

N.J. Walters

Cristofor gave a slight bow. “I am Cristofor Dalakis and I am now a major shareholder of RW Hotels.” He paused and faced the crowd. “And if one hair is harmed on Laurel Rose’s head, the resort development will be cancelled.” His green-eyed glare swept the crowd. “And then, I will make sure that every single industry in this town fails until Salvation is nothing but a memory.” “You can’t do this,” the mayor blustered. “Sure, I helped them obtain some of the land they need. All I’m trying to do is bring industry to the area.” He held out his hands, appealing to the crowd for their understanding. “That’s my job as mayor of this town.” The crowd murmured and some people nodded in agreement with him while others turned back toward Cristofor. Cristofor swept back toward him. “It is already done. And if you do not trust me, then call Richard Webster.” Cristofor rattled off a phone number. Stefan watched the change sweep over Cyril Jenkins as the other man witnessed all his ambition for money and power slipping from his grasp. Gone was the mildmannered mayor, and in his place was a man gone mad. “You can’t do this to me. I worked for two years to lure that development here. I managed to convince and cajole most of the folks to sell their land. So what if I got a finder’s fee each time I got someone to sign on the dotted line? That’s only fair. I’m the one who did all the work.” He was practically foaming at the mouth now, his face beet red as he continued to scream. “Laurel Rose was the last holdout. If I could get her to sell, I’d be sitting pretty for the rest of my life and so would this town. That stupid bitch was keeping me from it.” As if suddenly realizing that he was screaming, Cyril swiped the back of his hand across his mouth and took a calming breath. “Don’t you all see?” He scanned the crowd searching for support. “Laurel Rose was holding all of us back. The whole town of Salvation needs this development.” He straightened his jacket and drew himself up. “You all know I’m right.” “He sent Aaron and Clem out to kill her chickens and frighten her a little.” The crowd all turned as one and stared at the blonde woman who stepped forward. Everyone recognized her immediately. As a waitress at the town’s only diner, Karen was well known by all the locals. Cyril was staring at her in disbelief, but Karen wasn’t finished. “When you’re a waitress, people seem to think you’re invisible.” She pointedly glared at the mayor before turning back to the crowd that was now shuffling with unease. They were good, honest folks and while many of them thought Laurel Rose should sell her land, none of them would condone hurting either her or her property. “Why didn’t you say anything sooner?” someone from the crowd yelled. Karen nodded as the crowd murmured. “That’s a fair question. I didn’t say anything because I really didn’t know this woman and I depended on that diner for my living. The mayor could have gotten me fired. His cousin owns the diner. But I’m leaving town and I really don’t care any longer. And Laurel Rose seems like a nice woman and she doesn’t deserve to have them harassing her.” Karen drew her coat

124

Stefan’s Salvation

tighter around her and tilted her chin up as if daring anyone to disagree. “I know a lot of secrets about this town.” Her gaze panned the crowd, silencing it. “And I know that Aaron and Clem were heading out to the McCaffey place tonight to hurt someone. Those two can’t keep their mouths shut.” She turned to Stefan and his brothers. “I’m sorry I didn’t say anything sooner.” Stefan nodded at Karen, now more thankful than ever that he’d met her that first night in Salvation. Leaning down, he brushed her cheek with a kiss. “Thank you.” Turning away from her, Stefan growled as he advanced toward Cyril, but the man was beyond all common sense and fear. “So what if I sent Aaron and Clem out to kill her chickens and frighten her a little? The woman has no right to stay on that land. Her stepfather promised to sell it to me as soon as he wed her mama. I always knew that land would be worth a small fortune someday. But the son of a bitch died before he could make good on his promise. That land should have been mine years ago. Mine!” he screamed. “Laurel Rose is nothing but a witch.” Stefan grabbed the crazed man by the scruff of his neck and lifted him off his feet. Leaning down so only Cyril could hear him, he said, “If she dies, you won’t live the night.” Stefan sensed the exact moment the mayor realized what he’d done. He reeked of fear and desperation as he struggled in Stefan’s grasp. “Put me down,” Cyril gasped, trying to sound tough and unconcerned. But his façade of bravado slowly slipped away under Stefan’s dark glare. “Who has Laurel Rose?” Stefan’s eyes promised retribution as he glared at the man in his grasp. “Who?” “He won’t hurt her unless he has to.” The mayor’s words sounded false to Stefan’s ears. Cyril wasn’t so sure about his cohort. “At least, he won’t do anything until she signs the papers.” Stefan growled low in his throat as he plucked the name from Cyril’s mind. It took all his self-control not to just break the man’s neck and be done with him. The mayor didn’t care what happened to Laurel Rose so long as he got her land. Stefan’s fingers tightened convulsively. It would be so easy. His head snapped up suddenly and he listened intently, easily subduing the mayor’s struggles. It had been the faintest of sounds, but he’d heard it. He sensed his brothers both searching and scanning the night as if they’d heard it too. A whisper of his name caressed his mind and he locked down hard on the source. Sending his own senses out searching, he followed the slight psychic trail. Now he knew where to find her. Opening his hand, he dropped the mayor, ignoring him as he fell to the ground. Cyril groaned and rolled to a sitting position, yelling as he saw two state police officers approaching. “Arrest him! He assaulted me.”

125

N.J. Walters

One of the officers helped Cyril up before slapping a pair of cuffs on his wrists. “You have the right to remain silent.” The rest of what the officer said was lost as the mayor began to scream and struggle against the restraints. Sam Cassidy, who’d been standing at the back of the crowd watching the scene unfold, stepped forward and nodded to Stefan. “I’ll help clean up the mess here and follow you. Where are you going?” Stefan inclined his head toward Cassidy in acknowledgement. “I’m going to church.” Turning, he stalked back through the crowd, which was still muttering and talking. Most were appalled by the mayor’s actions, but some said they always knew that Cyril Jenkins came from a bad family and blood would tell. Many were suddenly sympathetic toward Laurel Rose, recalling the numerous times her grandpa, and even Laurel Rose herself, had helped different members of the community. There was a small crowd gathered around Karen, talking all at once. Some were sympathetic toward her and were desperately trying to find out more of the gossip. Others were more interested in finding out why she was leaving town and where she was going. Stefan had no time or patience for their small-town gossip. The town would talk for years about this night, he knew. The story would grow to legendary proportions over time, but for now, the townspeople all quickly got out of the way of the three dark strangers as they strode back out of Salvation. The moment they were beyond the sight of the people, Stefan raced toward the white church on the outskirts of town. Laurel Rose was there and she was dying.

126

Stefan’s Salvation

Chapter Twenty-Three Laurel Rose groaned. Her bed felt hard tonight and she was so very cold. Shivering, she tried to roll over and grab the covers, but she couldn’t move. Frowning, she forced her eyes to open, but it was difficult to get them to stay that way. Her head throbbed and she squinted as the light hurt her eyes. “Good. You’re awake. I was beginning to wonder if you would wake up. Not that it really matters, but it is more fulfilling this way.” Jeremiah Stoner’s cool voice brushed her skin like an icy wind. It was then she realized she was naked. Her hands had been tied together, raised above her head and securely bound to something. She tugged at the bindings, but her arms were almost numb because the ropes wrapped around them were so tight. She seemed to be spread over a low stone surface, much like an altar. “Where,” she began, stopping to lick her dry lips. “Where are we?” “This is my place. No one comes here but me.” She heard the sound of a match striking and then a candle flared to life just off to her right. It illuminated a room painted entirely in black. From what she could see, the room was mostly empty except for the slab of stone she was lying on. Turning her head, she glimpsed several long aquariums, but instead of fish, they held poisonous snakes that hissed and slithered as the light hit them. Jeremiah continued around the room, lighting candles which sat atop tall black metal stands. When the room was ablaze with light, he stood beside her, staring down at her like some dark demon. His eyes gleamed with excitement as he stroked his hand along the side of her face. Laurel Rose jerked her head away, but he just laughed, digging his fingers into her cheeks as he turned her face back toward him. “There is no escape. You are mine to do with as I choose.” “You’re crazy.” The words slipped out of her mouth, but he just laughed. The maniacal sound echoed in the dark, almost empty chamber. “Perhaps. But perhaps not.” Giving her face one final squeeze, he allowed his hand to slip down the curve of her neck and onto her bare shoulder. Laurel Rose shivered with revulsion. His fingertips felt cold against her flesh as he traced his hand over her breasts and then down across her belly. Her stomach roiled at his touch. “It doesn’t matter. What matters is that I have you.” Moving down toward her feet, he gripped her ankle in his hand. She tried to kick out, wanting to hurt him, but she was still so weak that all she did was hurt herself when her leg fell back against the stone. “Temper, temper.” He chuckled to himself as he wrapped a length of rope around her ankle. Capturing her other foot, he bound the two of them together before securing 127

N.J. Walters

them to a large iron circle at the base of the table. When he was finished, he brushed his hands and stood back, staring at his handiwork. “There, that’s perfect.” “What do you want with me?” Laurel Rose still couldn’t believe that a man who purported to be a man of God would shoot out her tire, cause an accident and then kidnap her. She’d always sensed that he was malevolent, but this was beyond her comprehension. “It’s simple, really.” He strode around the table, studying her from every angle. She followed him as best she could, not wanting to take her eyes off him for a minute. Like the snakes against the wall, he was dangerous and deadly and preparing to strike. “I want your power.” She forced herself not to cringe when she felt him standing behind her head. But she couldn’t suppress the cry of distress that escaped her lips when he stroked her hair. The man was pure evil. She sensed it in every cell of his body. He was enjoying her fear and discomfort, getting perverse pleasure and drawing power from it. Laurel Rose bit her lip to smother her cries. She would not feed his ego or his enjoyment. Stefan would come. That thought helped clear the terror and the cobwebs from her mind. Surely it had to be dark by now. Stefan would have risen and would be searching for her. Opening up all her senses, she called out to him with her mind. She had no idea where she was, but she prayed the connection they had would help lead him to her. “What do you mean you want my power? And just where are we?” She needed to keep him talking. Anything to give Stefan more time to find her. And he would come. Of that she had absolutely no doubt. Just as the sun rose in the morning and set in the evening, Stefan would come for her. She just had to stay alive long enough for him to find her. “Why, we’re at church, Laurel Rose. It’s quite convenient for me and no one would think to look for you here. No one else knows that this room exists. I had it built specially, dug out below the church with a secret entrance only I know about. The poor builder had an unfortunate accident once the room was finished.” His footsteps echoed on the wooden floor as he walked around the altar to stand at her side once again. Crossing his arms over his chest, he stared down at her with a benign expression on his face. It was the one he commonly wore—a placid mask that hid the monster beneath. Laurel Rose shuddered to think of what had become of that other man. She imagined that her fate would not be much different from his. But she wasn’t dead yet and she wasn’t about to give up. As unobtrusively as possible, she worked the ropes that were tied around her wrists, trying to loosen them enough so she might be able to free herself. “Very clever.” She sensed Jeremiah’s need to brag about his accomplishments, to have his ego stroked. She’d keep him talking all night if that’s what it took. Jeremiah inclined his head. “I thought so. The simple fools of this parish actually think I’m a priest. Pity they never checked out my credentials or they might have

128

Stefan’s Salvation

discovered that the original Jeremiah Stoner was a man in his late sixties. Such a shame he had to have an accident.” The man was absolutely insane. Laurel Rose swallowed hard, forcing back the bile that threatened to erupt from her stomach. She couldn’t afford to be sick. Not now. How many heinous crimes had this man perpetrated in order to feed his sick fantasies? Forcing herself to look suitably impressed, she inclined her head. “Very clever indeed.” Jeremiah smirked, the light from the candles giving a demonic glow to his soulless blue eyes. “Preach a sermon on Sunday and pretend to be concerned about all their petty little problems and you get to live for free with a salary. A pathetic lot really, but useful.” She froze as he reached out his hand and traced her lips with his fingers. Her heart was pounding hard against her chest as she forced herself not to react to his touch. Even though the room was cool, she could feel a bead of sweat slide down her temple. “My father was a preacher. He beat the words of the Good Book into me. Quite useful, actually.” He continued his one-sided conversation, seemingly lost in his memories. “Too bad he didn’t live long enough to see me preach a sermon.” Goose bumps covered her flesh as he gently cupped her head and tugged her braid out from under her body. Holding it in his hand, he stared as if mesmerized by the long, dark hair. “Unfortunately for my father, I had need of his blood.” “His blood!” Laurel Rose was appalled. He’d actually killed his own father. “Hmm,” he absently agreed as he continued to finger her braid. She was hardly breathing now, afraid to do or say anything. He looked like a man in the throes of ecstasy as he smoothed the ends of the braid over his face, leaning even closer toward her. “Too bad you’ve got such an ugly scar on your face.” He feathered the ends of hair down of the right side of her face, tracing the thin white line. “And your poor leg,” he murmured with false sympathy. “Such a shame for a young woman to be so scarred. I’ll bet your new boyfriend fucked you in the dark so he didn’t have to look at you.” She cringed at his vile words and tried not to listen. She would not allow him to taint what she and Stefan had shared. His laughter scraped against her nerves as he dropped the braid, allowing it to fall across her chest. Turning away from her, he walked to a shrouded corner. Laurel Rose kept her eyes on him as she tugged at her bindings. She hoped it wasn’t only her imagination, but they seemed to be getting looser. “I, on the other hand, have no interest in your body. If I had more time, perhaps I would indulge, but I have waited long enough for you.” Jeremiah turned back from the corner and Laurel Rose’s blood ran cold. In one hand, he clasped a large silver chalice. In the other, a long-handled knife. The knife blade shone silver in the light and the handle was encrusted with what certainly looked like real rubies. “The silver in the blade and the chalice will enhance the potency of your blood.” He held it to the candle, inspecting it. “There are those of us who understand the power of blood.” “There are more of you?” Laurel Rose didn’t both to hide her revulsion.

129

N.J. Walters

“Oh yes, my dear. Not many, I’ll grant you that. Just a select group who understands what true power is and who aren’t afraid to reach out and take it. I was lucky enough to meet such a man when I was younger. When the time came, I absorbed his own power into my body.” Jeremiah smiled, his handsome features a sharp contrast to the ugliness of his soul. “His blood was quite potent.” He licked his lips. “Devil worshipers?” She couldn’t fathom the depths of his depravity. “No, no.” He smiled. “We don’t believe in God or the Devil. There is only power. If you know how to get it and how to wield it, you can have anything your heart desires.” Laurel Rose shook her head. There would be no reasoning, no chance of reprieve from Jeremiah. He was beyond compassion, beyond redemption. She swallowed back the bile that threatened to choke her. All she could do was pray that Stefan would get to her in time. “Your blood will feed me, give me strength. I’ve had to make do with inferior blood for quite some time now. But you…” He stroked the ruby lovingly with his fingers. “You, Laurel Rose, will nourish me, empower me.” Setting the chalice on a ledge just below her bound hands, he frowned as he examined her wrists. “You’ve been naughty, I see. You’ve made your wrists bleed— that’s a waste of good blood.” She didn’t see the blow coming in time to turn her head. Tethered as she was, there was no way to avoid it. His fist came down against her temple, delivering a staggering blow. Darkness threatened and she fought it. If she passed out, she was dead. She tasted blood in her mouth as she gasped for breath. His hands wrapped around her throat, tightening with each word. “I will have your power, Laurel Rose. The townspeople call you a witch, but you have psychic powers that rival mine. The power is in the blood. Every culture since the beginning of time has known that. Warriors in ancient times ate the hearts of their enemies and drank their blood to ingest their power.” Her eyes bulged as she gasped and wheezed, struggling for a single breath of air. Her vision was getting dimmer until he released her and stepped back, grabbing for the silver blade. Coughing and choking, she tried to speak, but that was beyond her. Holding the dagger high in the air, he smiled as he brought it closer to her body. “You will bleed for me, Laurel Rose. I will watch it drain into the chalice and as you lay dying, I will drink it, taking your power into me.” “You’re insane,” she whispered, tugging frantically on the ropes. But there was no escape. “Stefan.” She tried to scream his name, but her throat was raw and swollen and what came out was even less than a whisper. But Jeremiah heard it and laughed. “Your lover is most likely dead by now. He cannot save you. This is your destiny. I am your fate.” The blade sliced through her skin easily and she felt the warmth of her blood begin to flow down her hands to drain into the waiting chalice. Suddenly, the door to the chamber exploded, smashing into hundreds of tiny shards of wood. Laurel Rose was filled with calm. Stefan had come for her, just as she’d 130

Stefan’s Salvation

known he would. Jeremiah had jerked back at the explosion and, seeing that his attention was no longer on her, she continued to work at her bindings. The blood flowing from her wrists made them slippery and she felt the ropes begin to loosen. But it got harder and harder to make her hands move and finally she stopped altogether. Her hands came back down to rest against the cool, unyielding stone. She was so cold and so very tired. She’d just rest for a minute. Sound and sight and feeling all faded as she slid into darkness.

131

N.J. Walters

Chapter Twenty-Four Fear unlike any that he’d ever known gripped Stefan, as he raced through the darkness. He could feel Laurel Rose’s fear and pain as keenly as if they were his own. But he buried it deep within him as hundreds of years of training as a warrior kicked in. His hand opened and closed into a fist as he longed for his sword, which was back in his home in New Orleans. The blade was a familiar extension of his arm—a weapon he’d used with deadly skill and accuracy on many occasions over the long, dark centuries. But with or without his sword, he would destroy his enemy. He was not only lethal with a blade His mind was an even sharper weapon, relentlessly honed over the years. The force of his anger blew the door to bits as he raced down the dark, dank staircase and into the chamber below. Laurel Rose was here. He could feel her life force waning with each passing second. He took in the entire scene in one swift glance. The candles flickering against the stone walls, the snakes in their terrariums, the long stone altar where Laurel Rose was bound and naked and the man standing above her with a knife in his hand. Jeremiah Stoner was a dead man. He just didn’t know it yet. The air was awash with the smell of blood and fear. Her blood. Her fear. Stefan growled as he advanced on Jeremiah. “Stop or I’ll kill her.” Jeremiah’s face was pale in the candlelight, but his grip was firm on the knife. He still believed he had the upper hand. Still believed that he could win. “You’re supposed to be dead.” Jeremiah seemed to be more perturbed than frightened. Stefan felt it then—the push at his mind. The other man’s attempt to control him using his psychic powers. Stefan smiled. Jeremiah’s eyes glazed over as his face turned red. “I will have her blood. There is power in the blood and when I drink it, I will be more powerful than you can imagine.” Jeremiah kept the knife pressed against Laurel Rose’s neck as he reached for the chalice with his other hand. This time when Stefan smiled, he allowed his fangs to show. His eyes glowed red as he advanced. “There is power in the blood, Jeremiah.” Stefan’s voice was almost gentle as the other man stood frozen in place. Stefan could feel Jeremiah’s panic as the other man realized he couldn’t move his own body. It was no longer under his control. “No one harms my woman and lives.” With fury and vengeance firing his blood, Stefan sent a mental command toward the other man, pushing past Jeremiah’s resistance as if it were nothing. Power unlike

132

Stefan’s Salvation

anything he’d ever experienced flowed through his veins and Stefan knew then that his brothers were feeding their energy into him. The full force of the Dalakis power was being brought to bear against this monster. Jeremiah jerked back against the wall, his body slamming against the cold stone, his eyes wide with fear. Sweat rolled down his face as the hand holding the long, silver blade jerked up in front of him. Although he fought with all his might, his hand turned against his will, the sharp blade coming to rest over his heart. “No,” he whispered. “It’s not fair. The power is mine. It’s mine,” he moaned as he plunged the dagger into his own heart. Ever so slowly, Jeremiah slid down the wall. Disbelief shone in his eyes as the life faded from them. None of the brothers gave him a second look as he slumped over onto the floor. Stefan ripped away the ropes wrapped around Laurel Rose’s wrists. Blood. There was so much blood. It spilled over the chalice and onto the floor. The smell was thick in his nostrils as the sound of her heartbeat grew fainter. Carefully, he lowered her hands back down to her sides. Cristofor had loosened the bonds around her feet and stepped silently away from the stone table. Grabbing her wrists, Stefan licked the deep wounds, closing them instantly. But even as he did it, he knew it was too late. She had lost way too much blood and her body was beginning to shut down. Her chest hardly moved as her lips parted on a low wheeze. Laurel Rose’s breath was almost gone. Her eyelids fluttered open and her blue eyes were filled with love as they looked up at him. She tried to speak, but gasped instead. Her eyes closed, but he heard her words in his mind as clearly as if she’d spoken them aloud. I knew you would come. Her faith in him brought him to his knees beside her. He’d come, but was it too late? They’d never talked about him attempting to convert her. She’d wanted to, but he’d put her off, wanting her to have more time to become accustom to the idea. Always assuming they’d have time to discuss it later. Now, he didn’t know what she’d choose. Did she want to join him for eternity? Or was she content to have shared what time they’d had together? If he changed her, would she hate him forever? Cristofor roughly shoved him aside and reached for Laurel Rose. Stefan growled, launching himself at his older brother. “Don’t touch her.” Cristofor barely eluded Stefan’s lunge and they began to circle one another. With their blazing red eyes and their deadly fangs, they were more beasts than men. “You are strong, my brother. More powerful than I had imagined. Use that strength to save her.” Stefan swiped out at Cristofor with his arm, and his elongated nails missed his brother by no more than a whisper. “If you won’t attempt to convert her, I will,” Cristofor growled, his fangs long and sharp. His red eyes flashed his anger, showing traces of brilliant green. “No one touches her but me,” Stefan snarled as he gathered Laurel Rose into his protective embrace. He’d kill anyone who tried to take her from him. Anyone. 133

N.J. Walters

“Then change her. I will not lose you.” Cristofor’s anguish hit Stefan like a blow to the gut, almost doubling him over with pain. “We will all help her.” Stefan felt Lucian’s hand on his shoulder, lending him support. “You must change her. It is your only chance. And quickly, before it is too late.” Stefan blocked out all his surroundings as he focused entirely on the woman in his embrace. Her head lolled against his chest and her body was limp against him. Cradling her in his arms on the cold stone altar, he knew that if she died, he would not see another day in this world. Bending down, he sank his elongated teeth into her neck. She had so little blood left, but he ruthlessly drained it from her body. His composure was almost shattered when he felt her tip her neck ever so slightly toward him, offering herself to him. Even dying, she would give him whatever he needed. When he felt the last beat of her heart, he used his teeth to tear a gash in his own wrist. Placing it against her almost blue lips, he forced them apart. His blood poured into her mouth and leaked out the corners. “Drink,” he commanded her. Lucian reached around him and rubbed her throat gently, silently encouraging her to swallow. Lifeless in his arms, Laurel Rose did nothing. Closing his eyes and concentrating, Stefan sought the fading thread of her life force, clamping down on it with an iron grip. He would not let her go. Mentally, he called out to her, commanding, ordering, pleading and begging her to stay with him. They would live or die together. Stefan felt her slipping away. “Laurel Rose,” he called, his voice hoarse with suppressed emotion. “Don’t leave me.” His cry echoed in his head even as it bounced off the walls of the room. He opened his eyes and gazed at his brothers who were flanking him on either side, their hands gripping him tight. “No!” Stefan howled with grief as he shook the lifeless body of the woman in his arms. Her face and mouth were smeared with his blood. A lone teardrop fell from his face and landed on her lips. Suddenly, her whole body jerked as she coughed and sputtered and began to swallow. Stefan’s hands shook with emotion as he forced his wrist back against her lips. “Drink, Laurel Rose. Live for us both.” Her mouth clamped down hard on his flesh and she began to suck his life-giving blood into her body. Stefan closed his eyes and offered a silent prayer of thanks. Cristofor sat down next to him and calmly offered him the chalice. “Drink. This is your mate’s blood that she shed for you. You need it to replenish yourself.” Stefan nodded and Cristofor held the chalice to his lips, allowing him to drink. Her blood was still warm as it flowed into his belly and he felt a surge of pleasure as he licked his lips. “Thank you.” Carefully, he eased his wrist away from Laurel Rose and licked it to close the wound. She whimpered once and then sank into a deep sleep. Using his shirtsleeve,

134

Stefan’s Salvation

Stefan was wiping the blood from her face when he heard someone coming. Instinctively knowing that it was a friend, he ignored the intruder and returned his attention to the woman cradled tenderly in his arms. The sound of boot heels rang on the stairs. “Oh, shit,” Sam Cassidy muttered as he stepped through the doorway and glanced at the remnants of the door. “Oh, shit,” he repeated as he stared at Stefan with Laurel Rose in his arms. His eyes took in the blood on her face and body and the healing gash on Stefan’s wrist. “Not this again.” Stefan knew that Cassidy was remembering a similar scene with Lucian and Delight that had played itself out several months before. Stefan finished wiping the blood from Laurel Rose’s mouth and then stood, clutching her gently in his arms. Lucian removed his long wool coat and tucked it carefully around her naked body. “Take her home. We will clean up here and then we will join you.” Taking Lucian at his word, he carried Laurel Rose out of the bowels of the church. “How are we going to explain this?” Stefan heard Sam ask. “We aren’t,” Cristofor replied. “Come morning this room will no longer exist. Jeremiah Stoner and all his secrets will be buried here forever.” Satisfied that everything was under control, Stefan raced back toward the mountain with his precious bundle cradled in his arms. He only hoped that when she awoke, the love and acceptance that she’d always given him in the past wouldn’t have turned to hate.

135

N.J. Walters

Chapter Twenty-Five Laurel Rose’s head was pounding when she awoke. She cracked her eyes open just a bit, but closed them quickly when the light hurt them. It was dark in the room, but several candles flickered on the nightstand and the dresser. She lay atop her soft mattress and breathed in the familiar smell of lavender that scented her sheets. Her stomach churned and she felt too ill to move. “How is she?” Laurel Rose heard a woman softly ask. She heard a deep male sigh and knew that Stefan was in the room with her. Frowning slightly, she wondered who this unknown woman was and why she was here with Stefan. “I don’t know.” Stefan’s voice was so low she had to strain to hear it. “It will be all right, Stefan.” Laurel Rose opened her eyelids a crack and saw a pretty brown-haired woman with her fingers resting lightly on Stefan’s arm. She had the almost overwhelming urge to knock the woman’s hand away from him. And she would too, just as soon as she could summon the energy to move. Stefan belonged to her. “Will it, Delight? I’m not so sure.” Relief hit her as she recognized the name. But then confusion took its place. What was Stefan’s sister-in-law doing here? She closed her eyes again as pain wrapped around her skull. The voices beside her faded and gradually stopped altogether. Footsteps faded in the distance as one of them left the room. She didn’t know how long she drifted before the pounding headache began to recede and memories gradually surfaced. Had she really been kidnapped and tied to a stone altar? Had Jeremiah Stoner done all those things to her? Had he drained her blood? Or had it all been just a dream? Stefan had been there too. And she had a vague memory of unfamiliar voices, but she couldn’t quite recall what they’d said. Frowning, she tried desperately to make sense of the random images flickering in her mind. The last thing she fully recalled was driving toward home and wanting to eat her cookie dough ice cream. “Ice cream,” she muttered as she licked her dry lips. “You’re home and you’re safe, Laurel Rose.” The mattress sank as Stefan sat down beside her. She felt the covers being tucked more securely against her body. “Accident. Ice cream,” she muttered, trying to force her scrambled brain to make sense of what had happened. “Yes, there was an accident, but you’re fine…” His voice trailed off. “Everything is fine.” She sensed his hesitation and she forced her eyes open again. He looked so gorgeous sitting next to her. His long hair fell over his shoulder and chest as he leaned

136

Stefan’s Salvation

forward. His hand was warm against her forehead as he gently pushed a lock of hair out of her face. “Did you want ice cream?” “No.” She licked her lips again. “Had some.” “In the truck?” Laurel Rose started to nod, but stopped when it made her head throb again. She felt his hands cover the top of her head, felt them grow hotter the longer they rested there. The pain in her skull dulled to a manageable level and she knew that she had Stefan to thank for that. “What else do you remember?” “Jeremiah Stoner.” Her memory was starting to return quickly now. “He shot out my tire and kidnapped me.” She remembered being naked, cold and bound, and she shivered. Stefan tugged another quilt over her, his gaze never leaving her. “There was a room and a large stone table. I was tied up. He was crazy.” She was becoming more agitated with every word. “Shh.” Stefan leaned down and placed a soft kiss on her forehead. “You don’t have to talk about it until you’re ready. Just relax.” But the floodgates had opened and it all just kept spewing out. “He thought if he drank my blood, whatever psychic powers I possess would become his. I kept him talking. I knew you’d come if I could just distract him long enough for you to get there. His name isn’t even really Jeremiah Stoner. He killed the real pastor and took his place. He also killed the man who built the room below the church for him. I don’t know how many people he’s murdered by draining them of their blood.” Laurel Rose shuddered. “He was insane.” “You don’t need to worry about Jeremiah Stoner. He can’t hurt you or anyone else.” Stefan’s eyes were like shards of green ice. No, Stefan would not have allowed the other man to live. Laurel Rose closed her eyes and said a prayer for the man even though he didn’t deserve it. She also offered up a prayer for the other victims of Jeremiah’s sick obsession. Stefan moved away from her and began to prowl around the room. “What else do you remember?” She could tell that something was definitely bothering Stefan, but she didn’t know what. She concentrated on her answer as she continued to watch him carefully. “I remember that he cut me. I was bleeding, but the bonds on my hands were getting looser. Then you were there. I heard other voices too.” As hard as she tried, she couldn’t place the voices of the other men. She had no idea who they were. “My brothers,” he answered. He waved his hand as if they were of no importance. “What else?” “It got dark.” She’d been very frightened and alone at first. “You were yelling at me, calling to me to stay with you.” She frowned as she remembered. “You were in my mind urging me to fight, to drink.”

137

N.J. Walters

“I was,” he confirmed as he halted at the end of the bed and crossed his arms over his massive chest. His face looked as if it were carved from stone, showing no emotion whatsoever. “I was dying,” she began slowly. “But I’m not dead.” She rubbed a hand across her forehead. “You. You pulled me away from death and back to you.” Stefan nodded slowly but kept his distance. She felt so cold without him next to her. “I took your blood and gave you mine. I did not allow you the choice of living or dying, but made it for you.” His lips thinned as he pursed them. “What does that mean?” Laurel Rose could barely concentrate on the conversation. Her stomach was churning and her head was throbbing again. She was very afraid she was going to embarrass herself and get sick all over the bed. She swallowed hard and took a deep breath. “It means that you are now a vampire, like me. Your life is tied to mine. You need blood to live. You will be able to eat or drink small amounts of food once your body adjusts, but you no longer need it to live. You are immortal, but you can still be killed. Prolonged exposure to sunlight, a stake through the heart or beheading will kill you. Sunlight is lost to you forever and you are now a creature of the night.” “You converted me?” Her voice shook as badly as her hand as she brought it up to wipe her sweat-covered face. “I saved you,” he corrected. She was going to be ill any minute. She desperately wanted to concentrate on what he was saying, but the sickness welling up in her was making that virtually impossible. She was fascinated by what he’d done and had so many questions, but they would have to wait. She rolled over onto her side and tried to throw back the covers. Stefan stalked to the bed and placed his hand on her shoulder, pushing her back down. “What are you doing? You need to stay in bed.” “Sick,” she managed to whisper. She saw his eyes widen in understanding and he plucked her out of the bed and carried her down the hall. The movement made the churning in her stomach even worse. “Hurry,” she moaned. She all but jumped out of his arms as he carried her into the bathroom and made it to the toilet just as she got violently ill. She would have been embarrassed to tears, but she was just too darn sick to care. The floor felt icy beneath her, chilling her skin as she knelt, leaning against the cool porcelain between waves of sickness. Stefan sat behind her, his strong arms locked around her, supporting her when she needed it and comforting her the rest of the time. He left her long enough to dampen a cloth in tepid water and he used it to wipe her face. Time lost all meaning as Laurel Rose was sick for hour upon hour. It was if her body was ridding itself of everything. And it was. She realized that Stefan was murmuring in her ear, telling her that her body was purging itself of human waste. Her body was changing, becoming stronger. 138

Stefan’s Salvation

Finally, it seemed, she was finished. She desperately wanted to go back to bed, but she didn’t have the strength to move. As if he knew exactly what she needed, Stefan sat her on the small bathroom countertop and helped her brush her teeth and rinse her mouth. Then he ran some warm water over the washcloth and wiped it over her face and shoulders. Her muddled mind cleared long enough for her to realize she was naked. It was funny that that fact hadn’t occurred to her before now. But there was nothing sensual in his actions. Every movement was filled with purpose. Finishing quickly, he scooped her into his arms and carried her back to the bedroom, tucking her into her bed. “Sleep. We’ll talk more when you wake tomorrow evening.” Stefan stood and she was very afraid he was going to leave. “Stay.” She held out her hand to him. He stared at it for so long that she dropped it and turned her head away. The man had held her for hours while she’d been sick. Perhaps he didn’t want to stay with her any longer. Burying her face in the pillow, she waited to hear his receding footsteps. Instead, he swore sharply. She heard the shuffling of clothing being removed, then the mattress sank next to her and she rolled up against his massive body. His hands were firm but incredibly gentle as he gathered her into his arms and settled her head on his chest. With the strong beat of his heart lulling her, she drifted off to sleep. The sun had sunk moments before and Stefan knew that Laurel Rose was awake. They’d slept the day away, locked in each other’s arms. Cristofor had checked on them just before he’d left at dawn, making sure the drapes were closed tight. He’d even gone so far as to add some extra blankets to the window. His brother had assured him that they would all be back later in the evening to check on Laurel Rose. Stefan knew that they were all still worried about him. The expressions on his brother’s faces when their wives had shown up last night had been priceless. Both men had glowered and the looks on their faces would have made the bravest of men quiver in fear, but not so their wives. Both Johanna and Delight had just scowled right back at them. Johanna had tapped her foot again the floor, crossed her arms over her chest and frowned at her very large husband. “You really didn’t think you could keep us away, did you?” she asked. Stefan had almost laughed at his poor brothers as they struggled with their desire to keep their wives safe and their pleasure over their wives’ wish to be there with them. But Stefan understood his brothers all too well now. He had a woman of his own and nothing was more important than her safety and happiness. Both couples were still learning to strike a balance between the men’s instinct to protect and the women’s need to be independent. Stefan just hoped that he and Laurel Rose would have years to argue about such things. His brothers were very lucky men. And he was putting off the inevitable. “How do you feel?” He kept his voice level, burying all emotion.

139

N.J. Walters

She shifted in his arms and her nose rubbed the hair on his chest. She’d thrown one of her legs over his thighs while they’d slept and she shifted it ever so slightly, moving it closer to his groin. His cock swelled and hardened immediately and he silently cursed his unruly body. Now was not the time or the place for this, but he had little control around this woman. He took a deep breath and realized his mistake immediately as he breathed in her sweet scent. She squirmed, trying to get comfortable, and he could feel the soft mound of her breast pushing against his side, the hardened tip poking into him. He wanted to roll her onto her back, mount her and fuck her slow and soft, then hard and fast, making her come over and over until she screamed out his name. Stefan shuddered and clamped his hand over her thigh to keep her leg still. Now that they were both awake, it was time to talk. He savored the feeling of her body snuggled close to his, filing away every single detail so that he could take it out and relive it in the dark nights to come if this was the last moment they shared together. Tightening his arm around her, he held her close to his beating heart. He was loath to release her, but he was a Dalakis and a Dalakis did not shirk his duty. He longed to kiss her, to taste her lips one more time. Instead, he gently lifted her head off his chest and rolled out of bed in one quick motion. It was easier this way. He heard the shuffling of covers behind him, sensed her confusion, but he ignored it as he hauled on his jeans and boots. Snagging his shirt off the trunk at the foot of the bed, he shrugged it on but didn’t bother to button it as he turned toward her. Laurel Rose sat against the headboard with her knees drawn up to her chest and her arms wrapped around her legs. Her face was still pale, but she looked much better than she had the night before. That relieved Stefan. The conversion had been hard on her. The knot in his gut loosened slightly as he realized that she was on the road to recovery. Her fingers clenched the covers tight. “I’m feeling much better.” A slight blush tinged her cheeks as she looked away. “I’m sorry that you had to see me like that.” Stefan raked his hands through his hair as he stared at her incredulously. She was embarrassed because she’d been sick in front of him. Why wasn’t she yelling at him, demanding explanations? He’d expected her anger and confusion, not embarrassment. Two strides brought him back to her side and he sat down on the bed next to her. Cupping her beloved face in his hands, he tipped it up so that she was forced to look at him. “You have nothing to apologize for. It is my fault that you were ill.” His thumbs brushed her cheeks, and he marveled as always at the softness of her skin. “What do you remember?” Laurel Rose shrugged and tried to pull away, but he held her tight, not allowing her to turn from him. “I remember everything. Or at least, I think I do.” Her brows furrowed and he smoothed out the lines with his thumb. “I remember the kidnapping and what came after. I remember knowing I was dying and that you brought me back

140

Stefan’s Salvation

to life.” She paused and took a deep breath. “I’m like you now, aren’t I? I have a vague memory of you telling me that. I was so sick it was hard to concentrate on anything.” “Yes.” Stefan would not flinch from the truth. She was his true mate, his woman, his only love and he would not lie to her to make his life easier or to soothe his own conscience. “I converted you without your permission. You were dying and I made the choice for you.” Her hands came up to cover his where they cupped her cheeks. Stefan closed his eyes against the pain that her simple action caused him. Her goodness shamed him. Here he was telling her that he’d taken the choice of her life away from her and she was comforting him. Her touch was unbearable, reminding him of the monster he truly was to sentence a beautiful soul like hers to the darkness, to tether her life to his for all eternity. Stefan pulled away from her and her hands fell back against the mattress. Drawing a deep breath, he closed his mind to everything but his duty. She was his now and he would protect her, even from himself if necessary. She needed time and space to think and to decide how she wanted her life to proceed from this moment forward. He’d taken one choice from her, and now it was her turn to decide both their fates. Standing, he stared down at the woman gazing up at him from beneath the mound of blankets. She was so much smaller than him and incredibly delicate compared to his massive size and strength. Yet she had never once flinched from him or backed down in an argument. She possessed a core of steel, a strength of will that constantly amazed him. “You will find that your psychic powers and your physical senses have increased. The only reason you have not been bombarded with the sights and sounds is because you possess a natural barrier already, one that you’ve built over the years to protect yourself. If you practice strengthening it daily, you will be fine. Your sight, your hearing and your physical strength have all increased. You will be faster and stronger than you can even imagine.” He paused, but she said nothing. He began to pace the room. He paused in front of her dresser and absently picked up her hairbrush and traced his fingers over the bristles. His cock flexed and strained against the front of his jeans as sweet memories bombarded him. Swearing under his breath, he tossed it down and swung back toward her. “No one will bother you again. The threat to you and your land is gone.” Crossing his arms over his chest, he glared at her, daring her to argue with him. “I have money. You will never want for anything.” It was his right to take care of her. “I don’t need your money.” Her voice was tight with anger as she glared at him, her dark blue eyes blazing. He growled, furious at himself for broaching the subject so crudely and at her for her refusal to allow him to provide for her. “I will teach you the extent of your new powers, teach you how to survive.”

141

N.J. Walters

“Don’t put yourself out. I can take care of myself.” She turned away from him, pulling the covers closer around her body and staring at the wall. The pain in his chest was almost overwhelming. It seemed that she didn’t need him for anything. Didn’t want him for anything. He had to get out before he made a fool of himself and fell to his knees, begging her to let him stay in her life. He strode toward the door. “If you need anything. Anything at all.” His voice threatened to break and he swallowed back the rising emotion. The further away he got from Laurel Rose, the harder it became for him to breathe. Pausing in the doorway, he leaned against the frame for support, but he didn’t look back. “All you have to do is think of me and I will be there for you.” Not waiting for an answer, he pounded down the stairs and burst out into the night. Ripping the clothing from his body, he shifted as he leapt from the back steps. By the time he landed, the man was gone, replaced by a large, shaggy wolf who tipped back his head and released his sorrowful cry into the night. And then he ran. Racing through the woods, he sought some relief from the pain that burned in his soul.

142

Stefan’s Salvation

Chapter Twenty-Six Laurel Rose stared at the wall, unable to believe what she was hearing. Stefan stood there, his expression unreadable and his eyes colder than she’d ever seen them. He was blocking his thoughts from her, making it impossible for her to pick up even the slightest inkling of what he was truly feeling. Shivering, she wrapped the blankets tighter around her body. He was offering her money. Money! She didn’t need money. She needed him to wrap his arms around her and tell her that he cared for her, that they would be together forever. Instead, he was offering to teach her how to survive. She heard herself replying to him. “Don’t put yourself out. I can take care of myself.” She felt cold inside. Cold and dead. She almost wished he’d let her die. But that wasn’t what had happened and Laurel Rose knew she would do what she’d always done. She would survive. His parting words washed over her. Laurel Rose bit her lip to keep from begging him not to leave. She felt as if her soul was shriveling up inside her. She only prayed that he left before she broke down totally. Swallowing back her tears, she said nothing, hoping he’d make a clean break of it and leave quickly. She would let Stefan go without a scene, without any drama. He’d already given her so much in their short time together. He’d taught her that she was beautiful and had shown her that lovemaking could be breathtaking and special between two people who cared for each other. She didn’t doubt that he felt some affection for her. His every action had shown her that and she trusted her own instincts. Yes, he’d talked of her being his only love and of her being the only woman for him, but that was far different than expecting to spend eternity with someone. The man had come to her rescue and saved her life. She would not ask him for more. If he wanted to leave, all she could do was make it easy for him to do so. The pounding of his footsteps were still echoing in the house when the back door slammed open and he was gone. She could feel the emptiness, the void that now existed in her home and in her life. Curling into a tight ball of misery, Laurel Rose finally let loose her tears. Burying her face in her pillow, she sobbed, releasing all the emotions swamping her. She cried for what she’d been through, for what she’d had and lost and for what she’d hoped for. She cried until her eyes were swollen, her head was pounding and she was almost sick with grief.

143

N.J. Walters

Gasping for breath, she rubbed her hands over her face. She had to stop. Dragging herself into a sitting position, she hauled herself out of bed and down the hall. The blanket she’d wrapped around herself dragged on the floor behind her as she stumbled into the bathroom. The light was harsh, almost blinding her and she switched it off almost as quickly as she’d turned it on. It was then that she discovered that she didn’t need it anyway. Even in the dark, she could see everything. It was a strange sensation to be able to see herself perfectly in the mirror even though the room was unlit. Her eyes were puffy and red and she’d bitten her lip so hard that she’d drawn blood. Her hair was a tangled and tousled mess and her skin was pale. But that wasn’t what drew her attention. Her eyes were fastened on her right cheek and she reached out and flicked on the light again. She couldn’t believe what she was seeing. She blinked and squinted, waiting patiently until her eyes adjusted. Then she stared at the woman in the mirror. The hand reflected in the glass was shaking as she reached up to touch her face. Her scar was all but gone. Only the faintest trace of it remained. It was all but invisible to the naked eye. But that was impossible. Wasn’t it? On a hunch, she dropped the blanket and stared down at her leg. Goose bumps raised on the smooth, white skin as she poked at her thigh. The scars on her leg had all but disappeared. It was almost disconcerting after living with them for all these years to find them gone. It was as if a defining part of herself no longer existed. Laurel Rose turned away from the mirror and stepped toward the bathtub. Her leg moved easily, even though she’d automatically adjusted for its weakness. Taking a deep breath, she slowly lifted her left leg, bending it at the knee so that all her weight was on her right one. Instead of crumpling to the floor, she stood tall and strong. Holding her breath, she bent and hopped forward. She landed firmly, her leg still strong and steady. “Oh my God,” she whispered. By changing her, Stefan had given her back the full use of her body. Tears rolled down her cheeks, but she flicked them away as the salt burned her eyes. She’d cried enough for now. Dragging herself into the tub, she turned on the shower and stepped beneath the spray, allowing the hot water to wash away all the sweat and tears from her skin. When she’d washed and scrubbed her hair and body, she rinsed and turned off the water. Stepping out, she grabbed a towel and dried herself off. She wrapped the towel around herself and grabbed another one, wrapping it around her wet hair. Now that she was calmer, she began to think more rationally. The conversation with Stefan replayed over and over in her head. Laurel Rose methodically began to examine their relationship from the first moment they’d met. Stefan was a very protective and possessive man. From the very beginning, he’d put her well-being ahead of his own. It was as natural to him as breathing. He’d done it without thought, totally by instinct.

144

Stefan’s Salvation

Padding back to the bedroom, she toweled off her wet hair and pulled her comb though the long, damp strands. She concentrated on trying to recall exactly what he’d said to her that first night. She remembered him telling her that she was his destiny, the only woman he would ever love. But it was her choice as to how they would live. Choice. That was the key word. That’s what Stefan had emphasized. He felt guilty about taking the choice away from her. Her brows furrowed as she followed her train of thought. She knew she was on the right track—she felt it right to her very bones. Tossing her comb onto the top of her dresser, she yanked open a drawer and pulled out a clean pair of underwear. She dropped the towel from around her body and stepped into her panties, tugging them up over her thighs. He was protecting her. It was if the words were emblazoned across her brain in neon lights. He felt guilty about what he’d done and was now stepping away from her so that all the choice was hers. The man was protecting her from himself. “Of all the stupid, lamebrain things to do,” she muttered as she hauled on a pair of jeans and grabbed a blouse. She didn’t even bother with a bra. Stefan was somewhere out in the woods. She sensed he was still close. He would not leave her without being certain she was all right. He might think he was giving her a choice, but by leaving he was once again making it for her. He automatically assumed that she wouldn’t want to be with him. By offering money and assistance, he was protecting himself emotionally. Yanking on her sneakers, she was muttered under her breath. “How dare he just leave?” She was going to find him, and after she’d finished yelling at him and shaking some sense into him, she was going to love him so hard that he’d never have any doubts about her feelings again. Slumping back on the bed, she buried her face in her hands. She knew she was right. She had to be. His every action showed his love for her even if he didn’t say it. “Stubborn man.” Laurel Rose’s head jerked up as feminine laughter filled the air. “You must be talking about Stefan. Dalakis men are all alike.” A brown-haired, blue-eyed woman walked toward her with a smile on her face. “I’m Delight Dalakis, Lucian’s wife. You must be Laurel Rose.” Laurel Rose stood and faced the other woman. “I know you. You were here last night.” Delight nodded. “All of us were here in case Stefan needed us. Where is he?” “I don’t know.” Bending down, Laurel Rose tied her sneakers. “Trouble?” Delight moved closer. “I don’t mean to pry, but if there is anything I can do to help, all you have to do is ask.” Laurel Rose sensed the other woman’s sincerity and it rocked her to the core. She was so used to being alone, used to doing everything for herself, that asking for help was a totally foreign concept to her.

145

N.J. Walters

“I don’t know if anyone can help, but thank you. I’m going to go looking for Stefan.” She brushed past the other woman as she headed toward the door. Laurel Rose stopped and looked back at Delight, uncertainty filling her. “But, if you’re around when I get back, maybe…” She took a deep breath and plunged ahead. “Maybe we could talk.” Delight smiled at her. “Of course, Laurel Rose. But a word of advice, if I may.” She paused and waited until Laurel Rose nodded. “Whatever has gone on between the two of you, Stefan feels very deeply for you. More than you can even begin to imagine. And whatever he’s done, he’s had your best interests at heart.” “I know,” she whispered, her eyes going back to the crumpled bed covers. Stefan always seemed to be taking care of her. Now it was her turn to take care of him. “I’ll be back.” Hurrying down the stairs, she rushed out the back door. She sensed other people in the house, but she wasn’t ready to deal with anyone but Stefan. Trusting her instincts, she plunged into the forest to the right of the house and when the night swallowed her in its dark embrace, she began to run.

146

Stefan’s Salvation

Chapter Twenty-Seven Stefan sat on his haunches, panting for breath as he stared at the moon. He’d been running since he’d left Laurel Rose, but his journey had taken him full circle and once again he was in the woods just beyond her home. He could not leave her. She was the very breath in his body, the light in his life, his reason for existing. A slight noise off to his left alerted him that he was no longer alone. It was no more than the brush of fabric against a leaf, but he didn’t need any more than that. Keeping himself still, he waited as she entered the small clearing. She stumbled to a stop when she saw him sitting there. Tipping back his head, he howled once again—a large, silver-gray wolf baying at the moon. Part of him was hoping that she’d be frightened of the beast and leave him to his solitude. But he knew better. She hadn’t been afraid of the wolf before and she certainly wasn’t afraid now. “Stefan?” She inched closer, one step at a time, as if not to frighten him away. “It is you, isn’t it? I meant to ask you about that before, but the right opportunity never arose.” She laughed. “I could hardly come right out and ask if you could shift into a wolf, could I?” Stefan was frozen as she continued to move nearer to him. Her hair was a black curtain flowing down her back as it fluttered in the light breeze. Her eyes were dark and mysterious in the moonlight. But it was the gentle smile on her face that was his undoing. The inner beauty of her soul shone from within as she approached him. His lips curled back and he growled at her, baring his sharp teeth. She hesitated, but only for a heartbeat. “I know you won’t hurt me.” Not hurt her! He’d barged into her life and changed it forever. The last thing he’d ever wanted to do was hurt her, but there was no disguising what he’d done. Before she touched him, he began to transform. His limbs lengthened and changed as the hair on his body receded. Before her wide, stunned eyes, he transformed from beast to man. He waited for her to scream, to turn and flee from him. Her eyes widened. “That is so cool.” She took the final step that brought her beside him and placed her palm in the center of his chest, right over his beating heart. “Can I do that?” He frowned, his brows drawing together. Why wasn’t she running in terror? “Given time and practice, you will be able to shift. The wolf is the easiest form for us to take, but you may be able to shift into others as well.”

147

N.J. Walters

“That’s just amazing.” He could see the awed expression on her face as she stared up at him. Her hand was rubbing small circles on his chest and he realized that she had no idea she was doing it. Back in human form, his body immediately reacted to her presence, tightening and swelling with anticipation and growing need. The urge to claim her was strong. The beast inside him demanded he mark her as his, bind her to his side and never let her leave him. It was a constant struggle, a battle he fought within himself, but he managed to leash his animal instincts. Barely. He was still more man than beast and he’d already taken too much from her. That which was not freely given had no value at all. The long, lonely centuries in darkness, studying human nature, had taught him that much. The light breeze cooled his heated flesh and he welcomed it. His cock was hard and heavy, thrusting out in front of him. He could smell the familiar scent of her soap and knew that she’d bathed. She looked fresh and clean and pure standing before him. She was all he’d ever wanted, but he cared too much to take any more from her. He forced himself to take a step backward, away from her. Her hand dropped to her side and he inwardly cringed at the flash of momentary pain that filled her beautiful blue eyes. “Why are you here?” His voice was harsher than he intended and she flinched. “Because you are.” Her three simple words almost destroyed him, but he kept his expression impassive. Crossing his arms over his chest, he stared at her, careful to keep all expression from his face. “Did you need something from me?” She raised her hand toward him and then let it fall again. “Yes, I did.” Sighing, she rubbed her fingers across her forehead. She sounded tired. It took every ounce of discipline he possessed not to wrap her in his arms and promise her that everything would be all right. “I though you might need something too, but I was mistaken.” “What did you need?” She shook her head and turned away from him, wandering around the small clearing. “Will you leave now and go away?” Stefan’s jaw clenched tight. “Yes,” he spit out. Laurel Rose nodded. “So our relationship meant nothing more to you than a roll in the sack. I was just a convenience to you.” A red haze covered his eyes as a fierce fury rose up within him. He didn’t remember moving, but his hands were locked around her upper arms and he was shaking Laurel Rose. “Don’t you say that. Don’t even think it.” “Why? You were quick enough to leave.” Anger pounded in his brain and coursed through his body. That she would even think such a thing was an abomination to him. “I was protecting you.” “From what?” Her soft, gentle voice flowed over him like a cooling balm.

148

Stefan’s Salvation

He dropped his forehead until it was touching hers. “From me. From what I am. From the life I live.” Sighing, he soothed his hands down her arms and wrapped them around her waist. Laurel Rose snuggled closer, nestling her body against his. “I did not give you a choice, Laurel Rose. You do not understand how your life has changed.” “Tell me?” His hand automatically began to stroke her back, offering her silent comfort. “Sunlight is beyond your grasp for all time. The night is your only haven now.” He bent down and kissed the top of her head. “I have taken it from you.” “The night’s not so bad.” Her words were muffled against his chest as she placed a soft kiss there. “I like the night.” “You must have blood, or you will die. You do not have to take it from humans if that is distasteful to you. I can arrange for blood to be shipped to you on a regular basis.” “But I’ve seen you eat.” Her nimble lips kissed a path to his flat nipple before flicking it with her tongue. It was becoming harder for him to think. “Yes. Your body can tolerate small amounts of food. You do not need it to survive, but if you still want to taste something, you can. Given time, you can even consume a full meal if it is something you wish to do.” His fingers flexed around her skull, holding her face tight to his chest as she continued to torment him with her clever tongue. “Good. I definitely don’t want to have to give up chocolate or ice cream.” Her answer made him think of his sisters-in-law and he laughed. “Johanna and Delight said much the same thing.” “Smart ladies.” Laurel Rose stroked one of her hands over his chest, sliding it lower. Stefan trapped it against his stomach. “I have tethered your life to mine now. If I die, so will you. But I will not keep you against your will. You will be free to choose the life you want to live. I have turned you into a vampire like myself. You are now the stuff of legends, to be feared and scorned and for that, I am sorry.” “Why?” She sounded almost impatient with him. He’d poured his fears out to her, apologizing for what he’d taken from her and she sounded more peeved than anything. “Why?” he echoed incredulously. She leaned back and gave a quick nod. “Yes, why are you sorry? Stefan, I’ve lived my whole life being feared and scorned for what I am. You haven’t changed my life at all. As for the other…well, I’m not thrilled about having to drink blood to survive, although I didn’t seem to have any trouble taking yours.” She laughed and its low, sultry tones made his body shudder with desire. “In fact, I rather enjoyed it.” She paused as she thought. “Not being able to go out in the day is a bit of a problem, especially during the summer months. But I can do most of my business mail order and maybe hire a teenager from town to do the farmer’s market for me. I can adjust.”

149

N.J. Walters

Stefan could hardly believe how easily she seemed to be accepting everything. Surely, she hadn’t thought everything through yet. But Laurel Rose wasn’t finished. “But you have changed me.” She pushed away from him and, although it pained him to do so, he let her go. “I know. And as much as I might wish to go back and make things different, I cannot.” And deep down inside, he really didn’t want to change things. He needed her to be like him, yearned for her to be with him for eternity. “Well, there is no going back. You taught me what it was like to not be alone.” Her hands went to the front of her blouse and she began to unbutton it. “You taught me how wonderful sex could be between a man and a woman.” The lapels spread open as each button slipped from the hole, revealing her smooth, soft skin beneath. She wasn’t wearing a bra. Stefan’s hands clenched at his sides. He wanted to reach out and rip the garment wide open, exposing her breasts to him. “You made me feel beautiful and sexy.” Ever so slowly, she parted the fabric. Her breasts swayed as she shrugged her shoulders and the blouse slipped down her arms, falling to the ground behind her. “If you’re going to go away, then I want to feel that way one last time.” Sliding her hands up her stomach, she cupped her breasts in her hands. As he watched, she circled her puckered nipples with her thumbs. “Will you love me one last time?” Stefan fell to his knees in front of her, his hands fisted on his thighs as he gasped for breath. He had to make her understand. Raising his head, he allowed her to see the beast once more. He could feel his eyes changing and knew they were tinged with red. His fangs lengthened and grew as he stared up at her. His cock jutted out before him, announcing that he was more than ready to fuck her. He showed her all that he was, hiding nothing. “If I take you now, there is no going back. I will never let you go,” he snarled. “You will be mine for all eternity. I’ll fuck you whenever I want, wherever I want and as many times as I want. I’ll provide everything for you. You will never drink blood from any other man but me.” The mere thought of her taking sustenance from some other male made him crazy with jealousy. She belonged to him. “It will be too late for you to run. I’ll be right behind you no matter where you go. There is nowhere in this world where you can hide from me.” Bowing his head, he sucked in a deep breath and closed his eyes as he struggled for some semblance of control. “This is the beast you would tie yourself to.” Shaking his head, he raised it, wanting to drink in her beauty one final time. “Not a beast, but a man. A man whom I’ve come to love with all my heart. A man who accepted me as I am from the very first. A man who has always put my safety and well-being first and foremost, sacrificing his own safety and comfort and who taught me what it’s like to feel wanted and needed and cared for.” Toeing off her sneakers, Laurel Rose reached down and pulled off her socks. “The sacrifice is well worth the gain.” Unbuttoning her jeans, she shimmied her hips as she

150

Stefan’s Salvation

shoved the stiff fabric down her thighs. When they fell to her ankles, she stepped out of them and kicked them aside. Her eyes were soft, shining with emotion as she smiled at him. “This is the man whom I would tie myself to.” Standing there in only her cotton underwear, she was like some magnificent angel. Stefan could not believe that his heart’s desire could come to him so easily. “Are you sure?” he asked even as the beast within him roared for him to reach out and snatch what was his. “Yes.” Holding out her hand, she beckoned him to her. “Then God help us both, for I will never let you go.” Taking her small hand in his much larger one, he pulled her toward him.

151

N.J. Walters

Chapter Twenty-Eight Laurel Rose held her breath as Stefan dragged her closer. Even kneeling on the ground before her, this man was no supplicant. Sheer power radiated from him, making the air crackle with energy. She sensed him struggling to control all the forces battling within him and that made her love him even more. When she was standing right in front of him, he came up on his knees and buried his face against her stomach. His arms wrapped around her, his grip unbreakable. She threaded her fingers through his long hair and held him close. The night air was cool, but his breath was warm against her skin, his jaw slightly rough as he placed openmouthed kisses across her belly. She laughed when his tongue snaked into her bellybutton. But that laughter quickly became a moan of pleasure as he caught the thin fabric of her panties in his teeth and began to tug them down. Gripping his shoulders for support, she waited for him to pull them down over her thighs. But he paused when they were across her hips and nipped at her hipbones. His teeth scraped gently across bone and flesh, and her bare toes curled into the ground. She’d never known that part of her body could be so sensitive. But every touch, every breath, every light caress set her senses on fire. Pushing her underwear lower with his chin, he nuzzled her pubic hair, breathing deep. “You smell hot and sweet.” His tongue lapped at the crease at the top of her thigh as he tugged the scrap of fabric lower. “Your panties are damp, aren’t they? Your pussy is swollen and wet and ready for me, isn’t it?” Laurel Rose could barely breathe, let alone talk. “Yes,” she gasped as she pulled his head closer. Stefan laughed and caught the fabric of her panties in his teeth once again. This time, he dragged them over her thighs and when he released them, they dropped down around her ankles. “Step out.” Sitting back on his haunches, he watched her as she kicked her underwear out of the way. She felt very sensual and wanton standing naked in the middle of the forest, wanting him to take her. The trees encircled them, sheltering them from the world beyond. “Spread your legs wide and show me your pussy.” When she hesitated, he stroked the inside of one of her thighs with his finger, moving it ever so slowly toward her sex. Her hips arched toward him as he slid his finger back toward her knee. “You belong to me now, Laurel Rose. There is no need to hide from me. Show me your treasure. Give yourself to me.” He was seducing her with words alone. Her insides felt like molten lava, clenching tight with need as his words reached deep into her core. Sliding her feet apart, she 152

Stefan’s Salvation

reached between her thighs and spread the wet lips of her sex, exposing the damp pink flesh to him. Stefan licked his lips, his sharp teeth gleaming as a slow smile crossed his face. Reaching out with one finger, he brushed it over her clitoris. Laurel Rose gasped as her entire body clenched once again and then moaned when he removed his hand. “You want me, don’t you?” There was no thought of denying him anything. “Yes. I want you.” Whatever he needed, she wanted to give it to him. Reaching around her, he cupped her behind in his hands and squeezed the two mounds. “I love your ass. So firm, yet so soft. Nobody has ever claimed you that way before, but I will.” She sensed his need for her assent and she gave it willingly. “Yes.” “But not yet.” He held her steady and lowered his head back between her spread thighs. “First I’m going to eat you, then I’m going to fuck you long and hard, marking you forever as mine. Then I’m going to pleasure you until you scream and beg me to fuck that beautiful behind. It all belongs to me now. You belong to me.” Laurel Rose quivered at his words, but she felt no fear. It was desire, hot and potent, that was flowing through her veins. She could picture everything in her mind, his words creating a sensual picture of the two of them together. She wanted to experience all of it. His breath was hot against her slick flesh as his tongue traced the folds, up one side and down the other. He circled the entrance to her core before stroking his tongue inside. “Stefan,” she groaned as she grabbed his shoulders for support. The muscles beneath her fingers flexed and rolled as he gripped her behind tighter in his hands. But he didn’t stop. There was no inch of her pussy that he didn’t taste, stroke or explore with is tongue and his mouth. Her inner muscles clenched and released as her juices flowed freely. She was so close to coming. She rotated her hips, swinging them in a small circle, always trying to appease the ache growing within her. “Now!” Gripping his hair, she tugged him to her clitoris. He gently gripped the throbbing bud of nerves between his teeth and flicked it. Once. Twice. That was all it took. Laurel Rose trusted him to hold her upright as she came apart. Her pussy clenched down hard as the contractions hit her. Stefan continued to pleasure her with his mouth as the spasms shook her. But still, she wanted more. Needed more. It never seemed to be enough with this man. Instead of appeasing her sexual appetite, her orgasm had only whetted it. “Not enough,” she gasped. “I need you, Stefan. I want you inside me.” His hands flexed and his fingers tightened around her behind, his grip almost painful as he sat back. His hair was damp with sweat and his chest was heaving as he gasped for breath. But it was his lips that drew her, for they were moist with her juices, 153

N.J. Walters

and as she watched, he licked them. A huge shudder shot through her body, the need almost a living being within her. “I can’t be gentle,” he growled. “I want you too damned much.” Even now, he was still trying to protect her. Love swelled within her heart as great as the desire flooding her body. Only she could give him what he needed. And she gave it freely and with love. “I don’t want gentle. Not this time.” His brilliant green eyes were tinged with red as he stared up at her. “Take me, Stefan, like you said you would. Fuck me long and hard. Make me yours forever. Let me feed all your hungers.” He yanked her down onto his lap, impaling her on his cock in one hard stroke. The sensitive inner muscles, still swollen, protested slightly as he shoved his huge shaft to the hilt. But she wanted this. Wanted him. Her body immediately accepted him, softening and stretching to accommodate his girth. Cupping her face in his strong hands, he stared at her. His eyes were such bottomless wells of emotion it was almost painful to look at them. But Laurel Rose returned his gaze, gently pushing the damp strands of his hair out of his face as she caressed his cheek. “You are my heart and my very soul. I will protect you with my entire being for as long as we both live. There is no other man living or yet to be born who will love you as I will. Your happiness and safety are my life’s work and my life’s joy.” Tears filled her eyes as the beauty of his pledge filled her soul with love. There was no doubting the sincerity of his words. This was a man well worth any sacrifice she had to make in order for them to be together. Staring deep into his eyes, she gave him her own vow in return. “I love you. You have given me more than I ever imagined I could ever have in my life. I will love you and cherish you for as long as we both shall live.” A tear slipped from the corner of her eye and rolled down her cheek. Stefan leaned forward and licked the salty liquid from her face. His tongue traced her mouth and she could taste herself. She parted her lips for him, inviting him inside, and he slipped past the entrance, deepening their kiss. His thumbs caressed her cheeks, wiping away the tears that continued to seep from her closed eyes. The beauty of the moment was something Laurel Rose knew she would never forget. The tone of the kiss changed quickly as Stefan’s tongue stroked hers, playfully at first, but then with increasing ardor. Her hands slid down the strong column of his neck and onto his muscular shoulders. She could feel an unfamiliar hunger welling up inside her. The intensity of it frightened her. Stefan immediately sensed the change in her and tore his mouth from hers. “It is natural, my love.” He nipped at her earlobe, biting down gently. Her pussy clenched around his cock. “You feel the bloodlust rising within you. Do not fight it.” His tongue swirled around the outside of her ear as he whispered, “Embrace it.” A wild and overwhelming yearning filled her, echoing throughout every cell in her body. 154

Stefan’s Salvation

“Yes,” he praised. “That’s it. Feel it, Laurel Rose.” It was as if every sense was magnified a hundredfold. She dug her fingers into his shoulders and held on tight. He was her only anchor in this storm of emotion and need. “Wrap your legs around my waist.” The motion drove his cock even deeper than she’d thought possible. He seemed bigger than he ever had, but still her body took him. Stefan wrapped his arms around her as he came up on his knees and laid her back against the soft, mossy ground. The smell of dark, rich earth and pungent sex enveloped them. He pulled his hips back so that only the tip of his shaft was still within her, then plunged back inside her in one hard stroke. Only his grip kept her from being pushed away as he thrust harder and faster. Locking her ankles at the small of his back, she held on tight as he hammered into her. She thought she might have cried out, but she didn’t know if it was just in her head or if she’d actually screamed aloud. Her entire being was focused on the hunger beating at her. She arched up against Stefan as he drove himself hard. She swore she saw the stars in the night sky above them explode as the intense climax rocked her. Stefan yelled above her, his body heaving as he emptied himself into her. She could feel the hot wetness of his cum as he came and it drove her own climax higher. Her entire body clenched and she struggled for breath as she gripped Stefan’s slick shoulders. Gasping, she arched back as he pulled her upright in his lap and sank his teeth deep into her neck. Her body continued to spasm around his cock as he fed. Laurel Rose felt lightheaded as she leaned closer to Stefan, her arms coming up to cradle his head against her. “Drink, my love. Take what you need.” Aftershocks continued to shimmer though her as he fed from her body. The human part of her knew she should be appalled by what he was doing, but she was not. The exchange between them was beautiful. She was giving him what he needed and that filled her with joy. The smell of sex filled the air around them, but then she smelled else, something delicious. She felt her teeth changing as fangs descended from her mouth. Without thought, she leaned forward and licked at the salty skin of his neck. She could feel him inside her mind, urging her to take what she needed. Urging her to feed. Scraping her sharpened teeth over his skin, she allowed them to pierce his flesh. Blood gushed into her mouth, filling it instantly. She swallowed automatically, but then began to suck hard. She’d never tasted anything like this in her life. It was amazing, fantastic, intoxicating. Like a woman who’d been lost in the desert for weeks, she drank deep and long. Stefan fed from her as she fed from him. At that moment, she felt totally connected to him. She could sense his every emotion and knew he was feeling hers as well. It was a deep sharing, a communion of souls. His pleasure and love for her filled her as she

155

N.J. Walters

shared her own with him. She might have stayed there forever if Stefan hadn’t finally broken away. Withdrawing his fangs, he licked the tender spot on her neck, closing the small pinpricks with his tongue. Gripping her head, he gently urged her away from him. She gave a soft cry, but he murmured soothingly as she lapped at his neck, closing the small wound that she’d made. “It is done now.” He shifted her in his embrace, easing his still erect cock from her body. “But it is only the beginning.” Standing easily with her still in his arms, he carried her back toward the house. Exhausted both physically and emotionally, Laurel Rose snuggled closer to his body, wrapped her arms around his neck and enjoyed the ride home.

156

Stefan’s Salvation

Chapter Twenty-Nine Stefan felt odd as he walked back to the house with Laurel Rose clasped snugly in his arms. He immediately scanned the area, searching out any danger that might be lurking there, but felt nothing. A quick scan of the house ensured that it was empty and Stefan found he was grateful to his family for tactfully leaving them alone for the evening. The odd feeling persisted and he studied it carefully, trying to understand the cause. It was only when he was climbing up the steps to the porch that he realized what it was. For the first time in his life, he felt utterly content. Stopping by the back door, he took a deep breath, inhaling the sweet, cool scent of the forest. Intermingled with the fragrance of the trees, flowers and rich, dark earth was the sweet smell of sex and blood. But underneath it all was the one scent that he found more intoxicating than them all. It was the unique perfume of Laurel Rose. “Is everything all right?” Her soft voice, filled with concern, whispered in his ear. He shifted her higher in his arms as he commanded the door to open. Carrying her inside, he didn’t pause as he strode toward the stairs. The door slammed shut behind him. “You’ve got to teach me how to do that.” Her breathy laugh tickled his skin, making him smile. “I will teach you everything. There is so much you can do now that you could not before.” He carried her into the bedroom and tossed her lightly onto the bed. “But that is for another night. I still have things to do this night. Things I promised you I would do.” She licked her lips and her breathing got faster and shallower. He knew she was remembering the promise he’d made to her earlier. Sprawled across the plain white sheets, she was pure temptation. Her black hair flowed long and free, framing her beautiful face. Her blue eyes, a dark indigo, shone with desire and some mysterious feminine power that drew him. She licked her lips again in a nervous gesture, coating her plump mouth with moisture. Her long legs moved restlessly on the mattress and he could smell her rising need, tinged with fear. She wanted him, but she was still afraid. Not of him so much as the intensity of the yearning that flowed between them. Now that his immediate cravings had been satisfied, Stefan felt more relaxed. Laurel Rose was his now and he would cherish her forever. He wanted to introduce her to new kinds of pleasures they could share together. His body was as hard as steel as he

157

N.J. Walters

watched a pretty pink blush steal up her pale face, giving color to her otherwise white skin. Her eyelashes fluttered downward, the dark lashes resting against her cheeks like soft black fans. To him, she was simply the most perfect woman in the world. He wanted to wrap her in satin sheets and give her everything she’d ever desired. But he knew it wouldn’t be easy. Laurel Rose was not a greedy woman. How did you spoil a woman who was content with what she had? Stefan was looking forward to many long years of discovering her desires and making sure every last one of them was fulfilled. Happiness and pleasure had been in short supply in her life, but he planned to remedy that. “Do you remember what I promised you?” he said. Her eyes shot open and she bit her lower lip before nodding. “I can bring you such pleasure, Laurel Rose, but only if it is what you desire. I will never do anything to harm you.” Leashing the beast within him and ignoring the desire thrumming through his body, screaming for release, Stefan sat down on the bed next to her. Placing his hand over her stomach, he stared in fascination at the sight of his large fingers resting on her soft, silky skin. He could feel the muscles jump beneath his palm. “Let me pleasure you.” His voice wove around them, pure seduction in its tone. Stefan was not opposed to using what skills he possessed to get what he wanted. He could see her visibly relaxing as his words washed over her. She stared up at him and smiled. “I want to please you too.” “You please me simply by existing, my love.” Stefan captured her fingers in his and raised them to his lips, placing a soft kiss on each knuckle. But he didn’t stop there. Stroking his tongue over her hand, he licked between each of her fingers, paying careful attention to the slightly webbed skin at the base of each. Laurel Rose’s low moan made the hair on his body stand on end. Her pleasure fed his, multiplying it tenfold. Moisture seeped from the tip of his cock. He was hard and ready for her. His balls were hanging low, heavy with need and aching for release. But this time, he would go slower and draw out the experience for both of them. “Roll over onto your stomach.” She glanced down at his lap and licked her lips. She almost undid all his good intentions with that one simple gesture. He wasn’t even sure she realized what she’d done. Or perhaps she did. Her lips curved up in a satisfied smile as his cock flexed toward her. Tugging her hand from his grasp, she rolled over onto her belly. Stacking her hands underneath her head, she pulled her knees up slightly, raising her bottom toward him. But it wasn’t quite right yet. Grabbing one of the pillows, he lifted her slightly and stuffed the pillow underneath her. He sat back and appraised his handiwork, but shook his head. Not quite right. Taking another pillow, he tucked it under the first. That raised her luscious ass higher in the air. Kneeling behind her, he wrapped his hands around her ankles and slowly slid them up the backs of her legs until he was gripping her thighs. Ever so slowly, he separated 158

Stefan’s Salvation

them, widening her legs and pushing her knees slightly forward. Sitting back on his haunches, he stared at the pretty picture she made lying facedown on the bed. The white globes of her behind were spread wide, exposing her pussy to him. Perfect. Leaning forward, he blew gently on her exposed flesh. As he watched, her cunt contracted and liquid flowed from her core. Dipping one of his fingers into her slit, he pushed it deep. His cock jerked when her inner muscles clenched tight around it. Growling deep in his throat, he carefully inserted another finger and then a third. Closing his eyes, he savored the feeling of her body gripping him tight. His hand was wet with her juices and he reluctantly withdrew them from her. Shifting closer, he gripped her waist to hold her steady as he stroked his hard shaft over the slick folds of her pussy, coating himself in her cream. Incredible. Slipping one of his hands down in front of her, he flicked her clit as he continued to rub his cock over her. She was whimpering now. Moving her bottom toward him as he stroked over her heated flesh. He wanted to enter her, but didn’t. He concentrated on Laurel Rose, wanting her to climax once again and coat his cock in her essence. She was close. He could sense it in her frantic movements as she bucked back against him. The next time she shoved her bottom against him, he drove his cock deep into her cunt. Screaming, she shattered around him. Stefan gritted his teeth, his fingers digging into her hips as he grabbed her and held on. It took all his concentration not to come inside her then. Her inner muscles rippled around his cock, desperately trying to entice him to join her. Flexing his hips, he withdrew from her silky depths. Sweat coated his body and rolled down his back, giving silent testament to just how hard it had been for him not to give in to the temptation of release. Gasping for breath, he carefully traced the tight opening of her behind with his finger. It was coated with her cream and he pushed the tip inside. The muscles tightened, resisting, but he continued to push slowly and steadily. Now that she had been converted she would feel every sensation more deeply, but would be able to take him in this way much easier than she would have been able to when she was still human. Laurel Rose moaned, her fingers digging into the sheets. He knew that the spasms of her orgasm were still surging through her body, but she pushed her behind toward him, giving him silent permission to proceed. Stefan slowly inserted a second finger. Like the first, it was heavily coated in her cream, making it easier for him to work it slowly deeper. She stiffened and he immediately stopped. “Try to relax.” “It hurts, but it feels good too,” she cried. He kept his fingers still as the muscles of her behind contracted and relaxed, eventually becoming accustomed to the new intrusion. Slowly, he pulled his fingers almost all the way out before sliding them forward again. Laurel Rose was panting hard now, her entire body shaking with her growing need. A thin sheen of sweat covered him as he struggled to keep from coming on the sheets.

159

N.J. Walters

Knowing he couldn’t wait any longer, he withdrew his fingers and positioned his cock at the tight, puckered opening of her anus. Carefully, he pushed the head of his slick shaft inside, pressing past the initial resistance of her body. Laurel Rose froze, even though he could feel her body tightening, signaling that she was close to coming yet again. “Just relax and let me in.” He eased his cock another inch deeper. He could feel her muscles, unused to such a thing, tightening and loosening in a maddening rhythm. He was panting hard now, struggling for control. “It burns, but it feels so good.” He could hear her confusion mixed with growing desire as she squirmed against him. Reaching a hand around her, he stroked his fingers over the sensitive folds of her pussy before dipping them inside. Laurel Rose moaned, and when she pushed her ass back toward him, he shoved himself a little deeper. Time lost all meaning as he slowly worked the entire length of his shaft past all natural resistance, burying himself deep in her ass. His fingers continued to play with her, not allowing her to come down from her orgasm, but driving her back up again. “Stefan,” she rotated her bottom in a maddening motion. His entire body was made of stone, ready to explode at any moment. “I want more. I need more,” she moaned. “Tell me,” he growled. “Ask me.” “I need you to fuck me.” She tightened all the muscles of her ass and cunt around him as she gasped the words. Her fingers were gripping the sheets, tearing them in her frantic attempt to find something to hold on to. Still desperately trying to be gentle with her, he pulled back slightly before rocking back into her. With each rocking motion he made, he withdrew a fraction more before easing back into her tight ass. It wasn’t long before Laurel Rose was moving with him, yelling, screaming and pleading with him for release. The beast slipped its leash as Stefan responded to her pleas. Banding one arm around her waist, he held her immobile as he finger-fucked her pussy while he rocked his cock in and out of her tight ass. His head was spinning with the emotions driving through his body, firing his blood. Lust, desire and love were in every thrust, every touch and every thought. He pressed his fingers tight to the wall of her pussy and could feel his cock throbbing hard as he pushed deep for one final stroke. “Come for me, Laurel Rose,” he commanded. “Now.” He felt her orgasm begin just as his own consumed him. Bucking hard against her, he emptied his cock, his cum spewing into her behind. Tipping back his head, Stefan howled. The long, eerie sound filled the room and spilled out into the night. Totally spent and exhausted, he managed to pull out of her body before collapsing onto the bed next to her. His lungs were working like a bellows as he wrapped his arm around her and pulled her tight against his chest. “Mine,” he uttered with absolute authority.

160

Stefan’s Salvation

He could hear her gasping for breath as her body continued to shiver and shake. He could feel her pleasure and it sent another spasm shooting though his own body. They were still connected in so many ways even though he was no longer inside her. That connection would grow stronger over time. They were truly part of one another now. Laurel Rose squirmed against him, moving closer until she found a spot she liked. Grasping his hand in hers, she placed it over her heart. He could feel its steady rhythm against his palm as it grew slower and fainter. Her breathing evened out and he knew she was almost asleep. He knew he should ask Laurel Rose if she was all right, but thought and speech were beyond him. Nothing in his life had ever felt as right as being with her. Using the last of his energy, he mentally checked every window and door in the house, making sure they were all closed and locked tight. A quick mental command closed and locked her bedroom door. With the heavy curtains closed and the extra blanket over the window, the room was pitch black. Satisfied that they were both safe, Stefan relaxed. Dawn was yet a few hours away, but he was content where he was. Cradling his woman in his arms, Stefan allowed sleep to take him.

161

N.J. Walters

Chapter Thirty Laurel Rose snuggled deeper into her pillow, not wanting to wake yet. She’d been having the most wonderful dreams. Sighing, she tried to stretch but found she couldn’t move. A large male body was wrapped tight around her, effectively caging her in place. She stilled and her eyes popped open. It hadn’t been a dream. They’d really done all those things. Heat crept up her cheeks as she remembered her screaming and pleading with Stefan to fuck her. She could still feel his long, thick fingers inside her pussy as he pushed his cock into her from behind. It had been painful at first, but it had also felt so amazingly good. Stefan had filled her body with himself, driving her to heights of ecstasy that she’d never even imagined. She squirmed at the thought, her breasts swelling and her nipples puckering, and she stifled a groan as her muscles complained, reminding her of the unfamiliar activity. “How do you feel?” Stefan’s breath teased her neck as he placed a soft kiss on the nape. Laurel Rose wanted to bury her head and hide, not quite ready for the morning after—or evening after, as the case may be. Fighting the instinct to just burrow under the covers and feign sleep, she turned in his arms so that she was flat on her back looking up at him as he propped himself up on one heavily muscled arm and loomed over her. How did she feel? She gave his question serious thought before replying. “I feel like myself, only more. Does that make sense?” She couldn’t quite explain exactly what she was experiencing, only that she was changed. Yet she was the same. It was confusing. Stefan picked up a strand of her hair and began to stroke it over her arm. The man did seem to love to play with her hair. “Yes. It makes sense. You’re still Laurel Rose, still the same person you’ve always been.” He allowed the dark strand to sift through his fingers and fall across her breasts. “But now all your senses are more developed. You’re more powerful, have greater abilities than you can even imagine.” She frowned and he immediately rubbed away the frown lines with the pad of his thumb. “Do not worry so. We have all the time in the world for you to discover and test all your new powers. Your land is safe and the threat to you is gone.” His features hardened, his eyes glowed as he spoke and she knew he was remembering what had happened. “It’s over now.” She stroked her hand over his chest, the need to comfort him overwhelming all else. He carried so much responsibility on his broad shoulders. But she did not want to be a burden to him. She wanted to share his burdens with him.

162

Stefan’s Salvation

A smile played around the corners of his mouth. “You could never be a burden. You are a joy.” “You’re doing that mind-reading thing again, aren’t you?” She sighed deeply, pretending to be exasperated with him. In truth, she found she didn’t mind the fact that they could share each other’s thoughts. She knew he would not trespass indiscriminately and that she had her own defenses. Time would enable her to block her thoughts completely if she chose to. It was only the fact that she was relaxed and wanted contact with him on every level that her mind was an open book for him. “Hmmm.” Ignoring her question, he lowered his head until their noses were almost touching. “As much as I’d like to continue this conversation, right now we have another slight problem.” “What?” Her heart began to pound. Did he sense a new threat to them? “My family is waiting below.” Expecting something totally different, it took her a second to digest his words. She shot up, clunking her forehead against his as she shoved her hands against his chest and jumped out of bed. Stefan groaned dramatically and fell back against the mattress, pressing his hand against his forehead. “I think I’m mortally wounded.” His laughter was rough and deep. Laurel Rose was torn between her delight at his spontaneous laughter and her horror that his family was downstairs waiting for them to appear. She knew that he seldom laughed and the fact that she had been responsible for it pleased her to no end. But on the other hand, his family was downstairs in her home waiting to meet her. And they were all vampires. She rubbed her hands over her face, trying to get a grip on herself. “They are not so frightening, my love. They are just like you and me.” Sprawled across the bed with the covers kicked off him, Stefan was a truly impressive sight. He took up the entire bed as he stacked his hands under his head and watched her with a familiar gleam in his eyes. “Oh, no you don’t.” Realizing she was as naked as he was, she plucked a sheet off the bed and wrapped it around herself. It still amazed her just how quickly she’d gotten used to being naked around Stefan. It felt totally natural and right. “Of course it is natural.” Reaching down, he stroked a hand over his rather impressive erection. Laurel Rose licked her lips and was leaning toward the bed before she shook herself. “You are such a bad influence.” Frowning at him, she hugged herself, suddenly feeling cold. “That’s your family down there,” she hissed. What if they didn’t like her? She wasn’t sure she knew how to fit into a family anymore. She’d been on her own for so long. Stefan rolled out of bed in one quick motion. All traces of humor were gone. Framing her face in his hands, he stared down at her. “They will love you because I do.” 163

N.J. Walters

Taking a deep breath, she plastered a smile on her face. There was no escaping this. The best thing to do was to just get it over with. Stefan sighed and planted a quick kiss on her lips. “I can see that we will have no peace until this is done. Get dressed and I will take you down to meet them.” Laurel Rose had the worst of her nervousness under control by the time she walked down the stairs beside him. A quick shower had rejuvenated her and given her time to plan what she would say. His palm rested on the small of her back and she drew strength from that contact. It didn’t really matter what these people thought of her. She liked who she was and so did Stefan. That was enough. Stefan gave an exasperated sigh as he all but pushed her into the living room. Two men, dressed impeccably in black pants and silky black shirts, were flanking the fireplace. There was no mistaking the fact that they were Stefan’s brothers. They were both large men with midnight black hair. But it was the similarity in their facial features and their brilliant green eyes that marked them as family. They had been with Stefan when he’d rescued her. Stepping forward, Laurel Rose held out her hand. “I’m Laurel Rose McCaffey. Welcome to my home.” The man on the right stepped forward and closed his fingers around hers. Instead of shaking her hand, he raised it to his lips, placing a kiss on her knuckles. Feeling slightly uncomfortable, she gave her hand a quick tug and was grateful that he immediately released her, although she could see him trying to hide his smile. “Thank you for helping Stefan rescue me.” The man gave her a short, formal bow. “It was our pleasure. We could not allow such a threat to you to continue to exist. I am Cristofor Dalakis.” So this was the oldest brother. She replayed everything Stefan had told her about him. He was the one who lived in the castle in Transylvania just like a real vampire. Stefan tried to stifle a laugh next to her, but failed miserably. She elbowed him in the stomach. She would not allow him to embarrass her in front of his family. Stefan leaned down and whispered in her ear. “We are all real vampires, my love.” She shot him a quick scowl, letting him know she wasn’t pleased with him before turning back to the other man. This had to be the middle brother. He stepped toward her with a smile on his face and gave her the same courtly bow that Cristofor had given. These men certainly had impressive manners. “I am Lucian Dalakis and I am pleased to meet you.” He did not put out his hand, but she sensed that he was waiting for her to do so. Sighing, she reluctantly held it out to him. Once again, she received a kiss on the back of her hand rather than a handshake. These men would be lethal among the female population with their dark, handsome looks and their Old World charm. “I’m glad to meet Stefan’s family.” Soft, feminine laughter came from the sofa and Laurel Rose turned toward the sound. She recognized the woman in the blue jeans and soft blue wool sweater who was

164

Stefan’s Salvation

rising to stand. Laurel Rose thought that she didn’t look like a vampire. In fact, she appeared perfectly normal. “I know we can be overwhelming, but we just wanted to meet you and make sure you were all right before we went home.” Laurel Rose found herself smiling at the woman. Her natural friendliness was infectious. The fact that she was dressed casually in jeans made Laurel Rose feel less self-conscious about her own appearance. “In case you don’t remember, I’m Delight, Lucian’s much better half.” Laurel Rose offered her hand to Delight and as their eyes met, she sensed a kindred spirit in this woman. After all, she had been human until recently as well. Laurel Rose had so many questions she wanted to ask. But that would have to wait. There were still more people to meet. Another woman stood and offered her hand. This woman was a little older than herself and was dressed in a pair of light brown wool trousers with a matching jacket. A camisole of rich chocolate brown peeked out from between the lapels. Everything about this woman screamed class. Once again, Laurel Rose was aware of her own appearance. She was definitely beginning to feel underdressed for the occasion. Stefan growled low in his throat. Both women ignored him. “I’m Johanna Dalakis, Cristofor’s wife.” The minute she smiled, Laurel Rose relaxed. Once again, she felt a gentle kindness flowing from the other woman. “I’m pleased to meet you, Johanna.” And surprisingly, she meant it. The more time she spent with them, the more she was beginning to relax. Stefan wrapped an arm around her shoulders and tucked her under his arm as he turned her toward another man who was standing in a far corner of the room. This man was wearing blue jeans and boots with a white cotton shirt. His features were harsh and she had a feeling that his shrewd blue eyes saw everything. “That’s Sam Cassidy. He hangs around so much, we consider him family.” The tall blond man smirked at Stefan before offering her a charming smile. “Ma’am, it’s a pleasure to meet you.” He inclined his head but made no move toward her. “Mr. Cassidy.” Laurel Rose returned his greeting, wondering how he was connected to the Dalakis family. Stefan, as if sensing her unasked question, answered it for her. “Cassidy is a police detective in New Orleans.” “Oh.” She arched a questioning brow. Cassidy laughed. “I met the Dalakis brothers a few months back and my life hasn’t been the same since. Laurel Rose smiled as she glanced up at Stefan. “I think I know what you mean, Mr. Cassidy.” “Just call me, Cassidy, ma’am. And I just came along to help out and to make sure this crowd didn’t get into any trouble.” The Dalakis brothers scowled at him, but Cassidy just smiled. “I thought you’d like to know that Aaron Higgins and Clem Simms

165

N.J. Walters

were arrested and are now in jail alongside Cyril Jenkins. Both of them are more than willing to share what they know in hopes of a reduced sentence for their own crimes. Jeremiah Stoner is missing, but the police are searching for him.” There was no need for anyone to confirm that he’d never be found. It was ironic that his final resting spot was beneath a church. “Thank you.” And she meant it from the bottom of her heart. She was glad that this nightmare was finally over and she could start to live again. Begin her new life with Stefan. Now that the introductions were all made, Laurel Rose wasn’t quite sure what to do next. She really wasn’t used to having company. It was Johanna who took the problem right out of her hands, taking charge of the situation. “We won’t stay long. I just wanted to reassure you that your land was safe. One of the family companies now owns a large enough chunk in RW Hotels to prevent them from being a problem.” “How? Why?” Laurel Rose couldn’t fathom why they had done such a thing. The amount of money that they must have spent to acquire a large share of that company was simply mind-boggling. Cristofor put his arm around his wife, his pride in her obvious in the adoring look he gave her. “My wife is quite the force to be reckoned with when it comes to business, Laurel Rose.” He captured her with his laser green gaze. “But as to why, well, you are family. And a Dalakis protects family above all else.” A sense of rightness, of belonging, of security settled over Laurel Rose. These men were the real deal. They were the type of men you could rely on to do whatever it took to get the job done. Their word was their bond. They would make the best of friends and the deadliest of enemies. A little old-fashioned and overbearing, but that was to be expected when they so effortlessly wielded such power. Laurel Rose had a feeling that the women helped keep them from becoming too arrogant and sure of themselves. But beneath it all, she sensed a bedrock of love and affection. This was a family in the truest sense of the word and she was now a part of it. Tears welled in her eyes and she blinked them back. She did not want to cry in front of them. What kind of an impression would that make? Johanna cleared her throat. “It was no problem at all.” She glanced at Delight and the other woman approached Laurel Rose. “We’d like you to come and visit with us once you’re settled. I’m sure you have many questions, and Johanna and I will do our best to answer them all.” Behind them, Laurel Rose heard the men groan. Delight just laughed. “They’re always afraid when all us womenfolk get together,” she whispered conspiratorially. “That’s because you cannot stay out of trouble,” Lucian groused. “You do not stay where we tell you to.” Delight sniffed and tilted her nose in the air. “If you thought for one second that Johanna and I would stay in New York and not come to help Stefan, then you were sadly mistaken. He is our brother too.”

166

Stefan’s Salvation

“As I said, you are trouble.” Lucian leaned down and placed a kiss on her lips, silencing her. His gentle actions belied his harsh words. Laurel Rose fought back a smile. It seemed that Stefan’s brothers were very much like him. “I would like for you to come back home when you can. We could use your strength and your talents.” Behind her, Stefan stiffened as Lucian spoke. “Trouble?” “Perhaps.” Cristofor shrugged his massive shoulders. “Zane York has been asking questions again. He resigned from the police force just after you left and went away for several months. All inquires about our family ceased. But he has recently returned and has begun asking questions again. And he is not the only one asking questions this time. There are others as well.” Laurel Rose could sense Stefan’s growing agitation. His need to protect his family was warring with his need to make her happy. She made the decision for them. “Once we’ve had a few days to settle things, we’ll come for a visit.” Cristofor inclined his head in thanks and both women smiled at her. “We will leave you then,” Lucian said as he leaned forward, clasped her face gently in his hands and kissed her forehead. “Thank you.” His simple but earnest words made her heart swell with emotion. He stepped away and swept his wife from the room. Cassidy was right behind them, giving her a nod as he left. Then it was Cristofor’s turn. Clasping her hands in his, he raised them to his lips. “If there is anything you ever need, you have but to ask.” Then he ushered his wife from the room. Johanna managed to wave as her large husband scooped her up into his arms and carried her into the night. The door slammed behind them, leaving the room in sudden silence. “I think that went well,” she said as she stepped out of Stefan’s embrace. He was still frowning at the closed door, but his expression lightened when he turned toward her. “They adore you.” He slowly began to move toward her, that familiar predatory gleam in his eyes. Laurel Rose glanced down, and sure enough there was a large bulge in the front of his jeans. “You’re insatiable.” She continued to back away, but he matched her step for step, stalking her. She felt the familiar need rising up within her. This man was everything she’d ever wanted and she had a feeling that the powerful need they felt for each other would only grow over the years instead of diminishing. He lunged so quickly, he was but a blur of motion as he scooped her up into his arms and bounded back up the stairs. “I am insatiable for you, Laurel Rose. Only for you.” His eyes were dark and tender as he carried her into the bedroom. “I love you.” The door slammed behind them, shutting out the world. For now, there was only the two of them and a love that would last for all time, as only a Dalakis love could.

167

About the Author N. J. Walters had a mid-life crisis at a fairly young age, gave notice after ten years at her job on a Friday, received a tentative acceptance for her first novel, Annabelle Lee, on the following Sunday. Happily married for over seventeen years to the love of her life, with his encouragement and support she gave up the job of selling books for the more pleasurable job of writing them. A voracious reader of romances of all kinds, she now spends her days writing, reading and reviewing books. It’s a tough life, but someone’s got to do it. N.J. welcomes comments from readers. You can find her website and email address on her author bio page at www.ellorascave.com.

Also by N.J. Walters Annabelle Lee Awakening Desires: Capturing Carly Awakening Desires: Erin’s Fancy Awakening Desires: Katie’s Art of Seduction Dalakis Passion 1: Harker’s Journey Dalakis Passion 2: Lucian’s Delight Drakon’s Treasure Heat Wave Jessamyn’s Christmas Gift Tapestries: Bakra Bride Tapestries: Christina’s Tapestry Unmasking Kelly

Discover for yourself why readers can’t get enough of the multiple award-winning publisher Ellora’s Cave. Whether you prefer e-books or paperbacks, be sure to visit EC on the web at www.ellorascave.com for an erotic reading experience that will leave you breathless.

www.ellorascave.com